kecilkan semua  

Teks -- Acts 2:1-47 (NET)

Tampilkan Strong
Konteks
The Holy Spirit and the Day of Pentecost
2:1 Now when the day of Pentecost had come, they were all together in one place. 2:2 Suddenly a sound like a violent wind blowing came from heaven and filled the entire house where they were sitting. 2:3 And tongues spreading out like a fire appeared to them and came to rest on each one of them. 2:4 All of them were filled with the Holy Spirit, and they began to speak in other languages as the Spirit enabled them. 2:5 Now there were devout Jews from every nation under heaven residing in Jerusalem. 2:6 When this sound occurred, a crowd gathered and was in confusion, because each one heard them speaking in his own language. 2:7 Completely baffled, they said, “Aren’t all these who are speaking Galileans? 2:8 And how is it that each one of us hears them in our own native language? 2:9 Parthians, Medes, Elamites, and residents of Mesopotamia, Judea and Cappadocia, Pontus and the province of Asia, 2:10 Phrygia and Pamphylia, Egypt and the parts of Libya near Cyrene, and visitors from Rome, 2:11 both Jews and proselytes, Cretans and Arabs– we hear them speaking in our own languages about the great deeds God has done!” 2:12 All were astounded and greatly confused, saying to one another, another, “What does this mean?” 2:13 But others jeered at the speakers, saying, “They are drunk on new wine!”
Peter’s Address on the Day of Pentecost
2:14 But Peter stood up with the eleven, raised his voice, and addressed them: “You men of Judea and all you who live in Jerusalem, know this and listen carefully to what I say. 2:15 In spite of what you think, these men are not drunk, for it is only nine o’clock in the morning. 2:16 But this is what was spoken about through the prophet Joel: 2:17 ‘And in the last days it will be,’ God says, ‘that I will pour out my Spirit on all people, and your sons and your daughters will prophesy, and your young men will see visions, and your old men will dream dreams. 2:18 Even on my servants, both men and women, I will pour out my Spirit in those days, and they will prophesy. 2:19 And I will perform wonders in the sky above and miraculous signs on the earth below, blood and fire and clouds of smoke. 2:20 The sun will be changed to darkness and the moon to blood before the great and glorious day of the Lord comes. 2:21 And then everyone who calls on the name of the Lord will be saved.’ 2:22 “Men of Israel, listen to these words: Jesus the Nazarene, a man clearly attested to you by God with powerful deeds, wonders, and miraculous signs that God performed among you through him, just as you yourselves know2:23 this man, who was handed over by the predetermined plan and foreknowledge of God, you executed by nailing him to a cross at the hands of Gentiles. 2:24 But God raised him up, having released him from the pains of death, because it was not possible for him to be held in its power. 2:25 For David says about him, ‘I saw the Lord always in front of me, for he is at my right hand so that I will not be shaken. 2:26 Therefore my heart was glad and my tongue rejoiced; my body also will live in hope, 2:27 because you will not leave my soul in Hades, nor permit your Holy One to experience decay. 2:28 You have made known to me the paths of life; you will make me full of joy with your presence.’ 2:29 “Brothers, I can speak confidently to you about our forefather David, that he both died and was buried, and his tomb is with us to this day. 2:30 So then, because he was a prophet and knew that God had sworn to him with an oath to seat one of his descendants on his throne, 2:31 David by foreseeing this spoke about the resurrection of the Christ, that he was neither abandoned to Hades, nor did his body experience decay. 2:32 This Jesus God raised up, and we are all witnesses of it. 2:33 So then, exalted to the right hand of God, and having received the promise of the Holy Spirit from the Father, he has poured out what you both see and hear. 2:34 For David did not ascend into heaven, but he himself says, ‘The Lord said to my lord, “Sit at my right hand 2:35 until I make your enemies a footstool for your feet.”’ 2:36 Therefore let all the house of Israel know beyond a doubt that God has made this Jesus whom you crucified both Lord and Christ.”
The Response to Peter’s Address
2:37 Now when they heard this, they were acutely distressed and said to Peter and the rest of the apostles, “What should we do, brothers?” 2:38 Peter said to them, “Repent, and each one of you be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the forgiveness of your sins, and you will receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. 2:39 For the promise is for you and your children, and for all who are far away, as many as the Lord our God will call to himself.” 2:40 With many other words he testified and exhorted them saying, “Save yourselves from this perverse generation!” 2:41 So those who accepted his message were baptized, and that day about three thousand people were added.
The Fellowship of the Early Believers
2:42 They were devoting themselves to the apostles’ teaching and to fellowship, to the breaking of bread and to prayer. 2:43 Reverential awe came over everyone, and many wonders and miraculous signs came about by the apostles. 2:44 All who believed were together and held everything in common, 2:45 and they began selling their property and possessions and distributing the proceeds to everyone, as anyone had need. 2:46 Every day they continued to gather together by common consent in the temple courts, breaking bread from house to house, sharing their food with glad and humble hearts, 2:47 praising God and having the good will of all the people. And the Lord was adding to their number every day those who were being saved.
Paralel   Ref. Silang (TSK)   ITL  

Nama Orang, Nama Tempat, Topik/Tema Kamus

Nama Orang dan Nama Tempat:
 · Arabian inhabitant(s) of Arabia
 · Asia A Roman province on the west side of Asia Minor.
 · Cappadocia a Roman province in Asia Minor
 · Cretans the inhabitants of Crete.
 · Cyrene an inhabitant of Cyrene.
 · David a son of Jesse of Judah; king of Israel,son of Jesse of Judah; king of Israel
 · Egypt descendants of Mizraim
 · Galilean the region of Palestine north of Sameria and west of the upper Jordan River,a region west of Lake Galilee and north of the Jezreel Valley
 · Hades the place of departed spirits (NIV notes); the unseen world (YC)
 · Israel a citizen of Israel.,a member of the nation of Israel
 · Jerusalem the capital city of Israel,a town; the capital of Israel near the southern border of Benjamin
 · Jews the people descended from Israel
 · Joel a son of Pethuel and a prophet to Judah,son of Samuel of Kohath son of Levi,head of a large influential family of Simeon in King Hezekiah's time,a powerful leader among the descendants of Reuben,a chief of the tribe of Gad,son of Azariah (Uzziah) of Kohath; one of the Levites that King Hezekiah assigned to supervise the cleansing of the temple,son of Izrahiah of Issachar,brother of Nathan; one of David's military elite,a Levitical chief of the descendants of Ladan under King David,son of Ladan and temple treasurer under King David,son of Pedaiah; David's chief officer over the tribe of Manasseh,a man who put away his heathen wife; an Israelite descended from Nebo,a man who lived in Jerusalem in Nehemiah's time; son of Zichri,son of Pethuel; a prophet who wrote the book of Joel
 · Judea a region that roughly corresponded to the earlier kingdom of Judah
 · Libya residents of Libya
 · Medes the inhabitants of Media, a region south and southwest of the Caspian Sea in the Zagros mountains,a people and a nation
 · Mesopotamia the country between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers,the region between (and around) the Tigris and Euphrates Rivers
 · Nazareth a town in lower Galilee about halfway between the Sea of Galilee and the Mediterranean Sea
 · Pamphylia a south coastal province of Asia Minor in what is now southern Turkey
 · Parthians inhabitants of the territory from the Tigris River to India
 · Pentecost a sacred festival of the Jews observed 50 days after the Passover
 · Peter a man who was a leader among the twelve apostles and wrote the two epistles of Peter
 · Phrygia a region located in central Asia Minor
 · Pontus the coastal region of north Asia Minor
 · Rome the capital city of Italy


Topik/Tema Kamus: Pentecost | Peter | TONGUES, GIFT OF | MESSIAH | Jerusalem | Word of God | ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, 13-OUTLINE | Apostles | Revivals | Orator | Readings, Select | Preaching | Zeal | DOCTRINE | Tongue | Church | QUOTATIONS IN THE NEW TESTAMENT | David | JOHN, GOSPEL OF | Prophecy | selebihnya
Daftar Isi

Catatan Kata/Frasa
Robertson , Vincent , Wesley , JFB , Clarke , Calvin , Defender , TSK

Catatan Kata/Frasa
Poole , PBC , Haydock , Gill

Catatan Ayat / Catatan Kaki
NET Notes , Geneva Bible

Catatan Rentang Ayat
Maclaren , MHCC , Matthew Henry , Barclay , Constable , College , McGarvey

Lainnya
Evidence

kecilkan semua
Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Kata/Frasa (per frasa)

Robertson: Act 2:1 - Was now come Was now come ( en toÌ„i sunpleÌ„rousthai ). Luke’ s favourite idiom of en with the articular present infinitive passive and the accusative of ...

Was now come ( en tōi sunplērousthai ).

Luke’ s favourite idiom of en with the articular present infinitive passive and the accusative of general reference, "in the being fulfilled completely (perfective use of suṅ ) as to the day of Pentecost."Common verb, but only in Luke in N.T. In literal sense of filling a boat in Luk 8:23, about days in Luk 9:51 as here. Whether the disciples expected the coming of the Holy Spirit on this day we do not know. Blass holds that the present tense shows that the day had not yet come. It is a Hebrew idiom (Exo 7:25) and Luke may mean that the day of Pentecost was not yet over, was still going on, though Hackett takes it for the interval (fifty days) between Passover and Pentecost. Apparently this day of Pentecost fell on the Jewish Sabbath (our Saturday). It was the feast of first fruits.

Robertson: Act 2:1 - All together in one place All together in one place ( pantes homou epi to auto ). All together in the same place. Note homou here (correct text), not homothumadon as in Ac...

All together in one place ( pantes homou epi to auto ).

All together in the same place. Note homou here (correct text), not homothumadon as in Act 1:14, and so a bit of tautology.

Robertson: Act 2:2 - Suddenly Suddenly ( aphnō ). Old adverb, but in the N.T. only in Acts (Act 2:2; Act 16:26; Act 28:6). Kin to exaiphnēs (Act 22:6).

Suddenly ( aphnō ).

Old adverb, but in the N.T. only in Acts (Act 2:2; Act 16:26; Act 28:6). Kin to exaiphnēs (Act 22:6).

Robertson: Act 2:2 - A sound A sound ( ēchos ). Our echo . Old word, already in Luk 4:37 for rumour and Luk 21:25 for the roar of the sea. It was not wind, but a roar or reverb...

A sound ( ēchos ).

Our echo . Old word, already in Luk 4:37 for rumour and Luk 21:25 for the roar of the sea. It was not wind, but a roar or reverberation "as of the rushing of a mighty wind"(hōsper pheromenēs pnoēs biaias ). This is not a strict translation nor is it the genitive absolute. It was "an echoing sound as of a mighty wind borne violently"(or rushing along like the whirr of a tornado). Pnoē (wind) is used here (in the N.T. only here and Act 17:25 though old word) probably because of the use of pneuma in Act 2:4 of the Holy Spirit. In Joh 3:5-8 pneuma occurs for both wind and Spirit.

Robertson: Act 2:2 - Filled Filled ( eplērōsen ). "As a bath is filled with water, that they might be baptized with the Holy Ghost, in fulfilment of Act 1:5"(Canon Cook).

Filled ( eplērōsen ).

"As a bath is filled with water, that they might be baptized with the Holy Ghost, in fulfilment of Act 1:5"(Canon Cook).

Robertson: Act 2:2 - They were sitting They were sitting ( ēsan kathēmenoi ). Periphrastic imperfect middle of kathēmai .

They were sitting ( ēsan kathēmenoi ).

Periphrastic imperfect middle of kathēmai .

Robertson: Act 2:3 - Parting asunder Parting asunder ( diamerizomenai ). Present middle (or passive) participle of diamerizō , old verb, to cleave asunder, to cut in pieces as a butche...

Parting asunder ( diamerizomenai ).

Present middle (or passive) participle of diamerizoÌ„ , old verb, to cleave asunder, to cut in pieces as a butcher does meat (aorist passive in Luk 11:17.). So middle here would mean, parting themselves asunder or distributing themselves. The passive voice would be "being distributed."The middle is probably correct and means that "the fire-like appearance presented itself at first, as it were, in a single body, and then suddenly parted in this direction and that; so that a portion of it rested on each of those present"(Hackett). The idea is not that each tongue was cloven, but each separate tongue looked like fire, not real fire, but looking like (hoÌ„sei , as if) fire. The audible sign is followed by a visible one (Knowling). "Fire had always been, with the Jews, the symbol of the Divine presence (cf. Exo 3:2; Deu 5:4). No symbol could be more fitting to express the Spirit’ s purifying energy and refining energy"(Furneaux). The Baptist had predicted a baptizing by the Messiah in the Holy Spirit and in fire (Mat 3:11).

Robertson: Act 2:3 - It sat It sat ( ekathisen ). Singular verb here, though plural ōpthēsan with tongues (glōssai ). A tongue that looked like fire sat upon each one.

It sat ( ekathisen ).

Singular verb here, though plural ōpthēsan with tongues (glōssai ). A tongue that looked like fire sat upon each one.

Robertson: Act 2:4 - With other tongues With other tongues ( heterais glōssais ). Other than their native tongues. Each one began to speak in a language that he had not acquired and yet i...

With other tongues ( heterais glōssais ).

Other than their native tongues. Each one began to speak in a language that he had not acquired and yet it was a real language and understood by those from various lands familiar with them. It was not jargon, but intelligible language. Jesus had said that the gospel was to go to all the nations and here the various tongues of earth were spoken. One might conclude that this was the way in which the message was to be carried to the nations, but future developments disprove it. This is a third miracle (the sound, the tongues like fire, the untaught languages). There is no blinking the fact that Luke so pictures them. One need not be surprised if this occasion marks the fulfilment of the Promise of the Father. But one is not to confound these miraculous signs with the Holy Spirit. They are merely proof that he has come to carry on the work of his dispensation. The gift of tongues came also on the house of Cornelius at Caesarea (Act 10:44-47; Act 11:15-17), the disciples of John at Ephesus (Act 19:6), the disciples at Corinth (1 Corinthians 14:1-33). It is possible that the gift appeared also at Samaria (Act 8:18). But it was not a general or a permanent gift. Paul explains in 1Co 14:22 that "tongues"were a sign to unbelievers and were not to be exercised unless one was present who understood them and could translate them. This restriction disposes at once of the modern so-called tongues which are nothing but jargon and hysteria. It so happened that here on this occasion at Pentecost there were Jews from all parts of the world, so that some one would understand one tongue and some another without an interpreter such as was needed at Corinth. The experience is identical in all four instances and they are not for edification or instruction, but for adoration and wonder and worship.

Robertson: Act 2:4 - As the Spirit gave them utterance As the Spirit gave them utterance ( kathōs to pneuma edidou apophtheggesthai autois ). This is precisely what Paul claims in 1Co 12:10, 1Co 12:28, ...

As the Spirit gave them utterance ( kathōs to pneuma edidou apophtheggesthai autois ).

This is precisely what Paul claims in 1Co 12:10, 1Co 12:28, but all the same without an interpreter the gift was not to be exercised (1Co 14:6-19). Paul had the gift of tongues, but refused to exercise it except as it would be understood. Note the imperfect tense here (edidou ). Perhaps they did not all speak at once, but one after another. Apophtheggesthai is a late verb (lxx of prophesying, papyri). Lucian uses it of the ring of a vessel when it strikes a reef. It is used of eager, elevated, impassioned utterance. In the N.T. only here, Act 2:14; Act 26:25. Apophthegm is from this verb.

Robertson: Act 2:5 - Were dwelling Were dwelling ( ēsan katoikountes ). Periphrastic imperfect active indicative. Usually katoikeō means residence in a place (Act 4:16; Act 7:24;...

Were dwelling ( ēsan katoikountes ).

Periphrastic imperfect active indicative. Usually katoikeō means residence in a place (Act 4:16; Act 7:24; Act 9:22, Act 9:32) as in Act 2:14 (Luk 13:4). Perhaps some had come to Jerusalem to live while others were here only temporarily, for the same word occurs in Act 2:9 of those who dwell in Mesopotamia, etc.

Robertson: Act 2:5 - Devout Devout ( eulabeis ). Reverent (eu , well, lambanō , to take). See note on Luk 2:25 like Simeon waiting for the consolation of Israel or hoping to d...

Devout ( eulabeis ).

Reverent (eu , well, lambanō , to take). See note on Luk 2:25 like Simeon waiting for the consolation of Israel or hoping to die and be buried in the Holy City and also Act 8:2.

Robertson: Act 2:6 - When this sound was heard When this sound was heard ( genomenēs tēs phōnēs tautēs ). Genitive absolute with aorist middle participle. Note phōnē this time, not...

When this sound was heard ( genomenēs tēs phōnēs tautēs ).

Genitive absolute with aorist middle participle. Note phōnē this time, not ēcho as in Act 2:1. Phōnē originally meant sound as of the wind (Joh 3:8) or an instrument (1Co 14:7, 1Co 14:8,1Co 14:10), then voice of men. The meaning seems to be that the excited "other tongues"ofAct 2:4 were so loud that the noise drew the crowd together. The house where the 120 were may have been (Hackett) on one of the avenues leading to the temple.

Robertson: Act 2:6 - Were confounded Were confounded ( sunechuthē ). First aorist passive indicative of suncheō or sunchunō , to pour together precisely like the Latin confundo ...

Were confounded ( sunechuthē ).

First aorist passive indicative of suncheō or sunchunō , to pour together precisely like the Latin confundo , to confound. The Vulgate has it mente confusa esto4 . It is an old verb, but in the N.T. only in Acts five times (Act 2:6; Act 9:22; Act 19:32; Act 21:27, Act 21:31).

Robertson: Act 2:6 - In his own language In his own language ( tēi idiāi dialektōi ). Locative case. Each one could understand his own language when he heard that. Every one that came ...

In his own language ( tēi idiāi dialektōi ).

Locative case. Each one could understand his own language when he heard that. Every one that came heard somebody speaking in his native tongue.

Robertson: Act 2:7 - Were amazed Were amazed ( existanto ). Imperfect middle of existēmi , to stand out of themselves, wide-open astonishment.

Were amazed ( existanto ).

Imperfect middle of existēmi , to stand out of themselves, wide-open astonishment.

Robertson: Act 2:7 - Marvelled Marvelled ( ethaumazon ). Imperfect active. The wonder grew and grew.

Marvelled ( ethaumazon ).

Imperfect active. The wonder grew and grew.

Robertson: Act 2:7 - Galileans Galileans ( Galilaioi ). There were few followers of Jesus as yet from Jerusalem. The Galileans spoke a rude Aramaic (Mar 14:70) and probably crude G...

Galileans ( Galilaioi ).

There were few followers of Jesus as yet from Jerusalem. The Galileans spoke a rude Aramaic (Mar 14:70) and probably crude Greek vernacular also. They were not strong on language and yet these are the very people who now show such remarkable linguistic powers. These people who have come together are all Jews and therefore know Aramaic and the vernacular Koiné , but there were various local tongues "wherein we were born"(en hēi egennēthēmen ). An example is the Lycaonian (Act 14:11). These Galilean Christians are now heard speaking these various local tongues. The lists in Act 2:9-11 are not linguistic, but geographical and merely illustrate how widespread the Dispersion (Diaspora ) of the Jews was as represented on this occasion. Jews were everywhere, these "Jews among the nations"(Act 21:21). Page notes four main divisions here: (I) The Eastern or Babylonian, like the Parthians, Medes, Elamites, Mesopotamians. (2) The Syrian like Judea, Cappadocia, Pontus, Asia, Phrygia, Pamphylia. (3) The Egyptian like Egypt, Libya, Cyrene. (4) The Roman.

Robertson: Act 2:7 - Jews and proselytes Jews and proselytes ( prosēlutoi ). These last from proserchomai , to come to, to join, Gentile converts to Judaism (circumcision, baptism, sacrifi...

Jews and proselytes ( prosēlutoi ).

These last from proserchomai , to come to, to join, Gentile converts to Judaism (circumcision, baptism, sacrifice). This proselyte baptism was immersion as is shown by I. Abrahams ( Studies in Pharisaism and the Gospels , p. 38). Many remained uncircumcised and were called proselytes of the gate.

Robertson: Act 2:11 - Cretes and Arabians. Cretes and Arabians. These two groups "seem to have been added to the list as an afterthought"(Knowling). Crete is an island to itself and Arabia was...

Cretes and Arabians.

These two groups "seem to have been added to the list as an afterthought"(Knowling). Crete is an island to itself and Arabia was separate also though near Judea and full of Jews. The point is not that each one of these groups of Jews spoke a different language, but that wherever there was a local tongue they heard men speaking in it.

Robertson: Act 2:11 - We do hear them speaking We do hear them speaking ( akouomen lalountōn autōn ). Genitive case autōn with akouō the participle lalountōn agreeing with autōn ...

We do hear them speaking ( akouomen lalountōn autōn ).

Genitive case autōn with akouō the participle lalountōn agreeing with autōn , a sort of participial idiom of indirect discourse (Robertson, Grammar , pp. 1040ff.).

Robertson: Act 2:11 - The mighty works The mighty works ( ta megaleia ). Old adjective for magnificent. In lxx, but only here (not genuine in Luk 1:49) in the N.T. Cf. 2Pe 1:16 for megalei...

The mighty works ( ta megaleia ).

Old adjective for magnificent. In lxx, but only here (not genuine in Luk 1:49) in the N.T. Cf. 2Pe 1:16 for megaleiotēs (majesty).

Robertson: Act 2:12 - Were perplexed Were perplexed ( diēporounto ). Imperfect middle of diaporeō (dia , a privative, poros ) to be wholly at a loss. Old verb, but in N.T. only ...

Were perplexed ( diēporounto ).

Imperfect middle of diaporeō (dia , a privative, poros ) to be wholly at a loss. Old verb, but in N.T. only in Luke and Acts. They continued amazed (existanto ) and puzzled.

Robertson: Act 2:12 - What meaneth this? What meaneth this? ( Ti thelei touto einai ). Literally, what does this wish to be?

What meaneth this? ( Ti thelei touto einai ).

Literally, what does this wish to be?

Robertson: Act 2:13 - Mocking Mocking ( diachleuazontes ). Old verb, but only here in the N.T., though the simple verb (without dia ) in Act 17:32. Chleuē means a joke.

Mocking ( diachleuazontes ).

Old verb, but only here in the N.T., though the simple verb (without dia ) in Act 17:32. Chleuē means a joke.

Robertson: Act 2:13 - With new wine With new wine ( gleukous ). Sweet wine, but intoxicating. Sweet wine kept a year was very intoxicating. Genitive case here after memestōmenoi eisin...

With new wine ( gleukous ).

Sweet wine, but intoxicating. Sweet wine kept a year was very intoxicating. Genitive case here after memestōmenoi eisin (periphrastic perfect passive indicative), old verb mestoō , only here in the N.T. Tanked up with new wine, state of fulness.

Robertson: Act 2:14 - Standing up with the eleven Standing up with the eleven ( statheis sun tois hendeka ). Took his stand with the eleven including Matthias, who also rose up with them, and spoke a...

Standing up with the eleven ( statheis sun tois hendeka ).

Took his stand with the eleven including Matthias, who also rose up with them, and spoke as their spokesman, a formal and impressive beginning. The Codex Bezae has "ten apostles."Luke is fond of this pictorial use of statheis (first aorist passive participle of histēmi ) as seen nowhere else in the N.T. (Luk 18:11, Luk 18:40; Luk 19:8; Act 5:20; Act 17:22; Act 27:21).

Robertson: Act 2:14 - Lifted up his voice Lifted up his voice ( epēren tēn phōnēn autou ). This phrase only in Luke in the N.T. (Luk 11:29; Act 2:14; Act 14:11; Act 22:22), but is com...

Lifted up his voice ( epēren tēn phōnēn autou ).

This phrase only in Luke in the N.T. (Luk 11:29; Act 2:14; Act 14:11; Act 22:22), but is common in the old writers. First aorist active indicative of epairō . The large crowd and the confusion of tongues demanded loud speaking. "This most solemn, earnest, yet sober speech"(Bengel). Codex Bezae adds "first"after "voice."Peter did it to win and hold attention.

Robertson: Act 2:14 - Give ear unto my words Give ear unto my words ( enōtisasthe ta rhēmata mou ). Late verb in lxx and only here in the N.T. First aorist middle from enōtizomai (en , ...

Give ear unto my words ( enōtisasthe ta rhēmata mou ).

Late verb in lxx and only here in the N.T. First aorist middle from enoÌ„tizomai (en , ous , ear) to give ear to, receive into the ear. People’ s ears differ greatly, but in public speech they have to be reached through the ear. That puts an obligation on the speaker and also on the auditors who should sit where they can hear with the ears which they have, an obligation often overlooked.

Robertson: Act 2:15 - As ye suppose As ye suppose ( hōs humeis hupolambanete ). Note use of humeis (ye) for decided emphasis.

As ye suppose ( hōs humeis hupolambanete ).

Note use of humeis (ye) for decided emphasis.

Robertson: Act 2:15 - The third hour The third hour ( hoÌ„ra triteÌ„ ). Three o’ clock in the day Jewish time, nine Roman. Drunkenness belongs to the night (1Th 5:7). It was a quick...

The third hour ( hōra tritē ).

Three o’ clock in the day Jewish time, nine Roman. Drunkenness belongs to the night (1Th 5:7). It was a quick, common sense reply, and complete answer to their suspicion.

Robertson: Act 2:16 - This is that which hath been spoken by the prophet Joel This is that which hath been spoken by the prophet Joel ( touto estin to eirēmenon dia tou prophētou Iōēl ). Positive interpretation of the s...

This is that which hath been spoken by the prophet Joel ( touto estin to eirēmenon dia tou prophētou Iōēl ).

Positive interpretation of the supernatural phenomena in the light of the Messianic prophecy of Joe 2:28-32. Peter’ s mind is now opened by the Holy Spirit to understand the Messianic prophecy and the fulfilment right before their eyes. Peter now has spiritual insight and moral courage. The power (dunamis ) of the Holy Spirit has come upon him as he proceeds to give the first interpretation of the life and work of Jesus Christ since his Ascension. It is also the first formal apology for Christianity to a public audience. Peter rises to the height of his powers in this remarkable sermon. Jesus had foretold that he would be a Rock and now he is no longer shale, but a solid force for aggressive Christianity. He follows here in Act 2:17-21 closely the lxx text of Joel and then applies the passage to the present emergency (Act 2:22-24).

Robertson: Act 2:17 - In the last days In the last days ( en tais eschatais hēmerais ). Joel does not have precisely these words, but he defines "those days"as being "the day of the Lord...

In the last days ( en tais eschatais hēmerais ).

Joel does not have precisely these words, but he defines "those days"as being "the day of the Lord"(cf. Isa 2:2; Mic 4:1).

Robertson: Act 2:17 - I will pour forth I will pour forth ( ekcheō ). Future active indicative of ekcheō . This future like edomai and piomai is without tense sign, probably like th...

I will pour forth ( ekcheō ).

Future active indicative of ekcheō . This future like edomai and piomai is without tense sign, probably like the present in the futuristic sense (Robertson, Grammar , p. 354). Westcott and Hort put a different accent on the future, but the old Greek had no accent. The old Greek had ekcheusō . This verb means to pour out.

Robertson: Act 2:17 - Of my Spirit Of my Spirit ( apo tou pneumatos ). This use of apo (of) is either because of the variety in the manifestations of the Spirit (1 Corinthians 12) or...

Of my Spirit ( apo tou pneumatos ).

This use of apo (of) is either because of the variety in the manifestations of the Spirit (1 Corinthians 12) or because the Spirit in his entirety remains with God (Holtzmann, Wendt). But the Hebrew has it: "I will pour out my Spirit"without the partitive idea in the lxx.

Robertson: Act 2:17 - And your daughters And your daughters ( kai hai thugateres hūmōn ). Anna is called a prophetess in Luk 2:36 and the daughters of Philip prophesy (Act 21:9) and Act ...

And your daughters ( kai hai thugateres hūmōn ).

Anna is called a prophetess in Luk 2:36 and the daughters of Philip prophesy (Act 21:9) and Act 2:18(handmaidens). See also 1Co 11:5 (prophētousa ).

Robertson: Act 2:17 - Visions Visions ( horaseis ). Late word for the more common horama , both from horaō , to see. In Rev 4:3 it means appearance, but in Rev 9:17 as here an e...

Visions ( horaseis ).

Late word for the more common horama , both from horaō , to see. In Rev 4:3 it means appearance, but in Rev 9:17 as here an ecstatic revelation or vision.

Robertson: Act 2:17 - Dream dreams Dream dreams ( enupniois enupniasthēsontai ). Shall dream with (instrumental case) dreams. First future passive of enupniaz from enupnios (en ...

Dream dreams ( enupniois enupniasthēsontai ).

Shall dream with (instrumental case) dreams. First future passive of enupniaz from enupnios (en and hupnos , in sleep), a common late word. Only here in the N.T. (this from Joel as all these Act 2:17-21 are) and Jud 1:8.

Robertson: Act 2:17 - Yea and Yea and ( kai ge ). Intensive particle ge added to kai (and), an emphatic addition (=Hebrew vegam ).

Yea and ( kai ge ).

Intensive particle ge added to kai (and), an emphatic addition (=Hebrew vegam ).

Robertson: Act 2:17 - Servants Servants ( doulous ) , handmaidens (doulas ). Slaves, actual slaves of men. The humblest classes will receive the Spirit of God (cf. 1Co 1:26-31)....

Servants ( doulous )

, handmaidens (doulas ). Slaves, actual slaves of men. The humblest classes will receive the Spirit of God (cf. 1Co 1:26-31). But the word "prophesy"here is not in the lxx (or the Hebrew).

Robertson: Act 2:19 - Wonders Wonders ( terata ). Apparently akin to the verb tēreō , to watch like a wonder in the sky, miracle (miraculum ), marvel, portent. In the New T...

Wonders ( terata ).

Apparently akin to the verb tēreō , to watch like a wonder in the sky, miracle (miraculum ), marvel, portent. In the New Testament the word occurs only in the plural and only in connection with sēmeia (signs) as here and in Act 2:43. But signs (sēmeia ) here is not in the lxx. See note on Mat 11:20. In Act 2:22all three words occur together: powers, wonders, signs (dunamesi , terasi , sēmeiois ).

Robertson: Act 2:19 - As above As above ( anō ). This word is not in the lxx nor is "beneath"(katō ), both probably being added to make clearer the contrast between heaven and...

As above ( anō ).

This word is not in the lxx nor is "beneath"(katō ), both probably being added to make clearer the contrast between heaven and earth.

Robertson: Act 2:19 - Blood and fire and vapour of smoke Blood and fire and vapour of smoke ( haima kai pur kai atmida kapnou ). A chiasm as these words illustrate bloodshed and destruction by fire as signs...

Blood and fire and vapour of smoke ( haima kai pur kai atmida kapnou ).

A chiasm as these words illustrate bloodshed and destruction by fire as signs here on earth.

Robertson: Act 2:20 - Shall be turned Shall be turned ( metastraphēsetai ). Second future passive of metastrephō , common verb, but only three times in the N.T. (Act 2:20 from Joel; J...

Shall be turned ( metastraphēsetai ).

Second future passive of metastrephō , common verb, but only three times in the N.T. (Act 2:20 from Joel; Jam 4:9; Gal 1:7). These are the "wonders"or portents of Act 2:19. It is worth noting that Peter interprets these "portents"as fulfilled on the Day of Pentecost, though no such change of the sun into darkness or of the moon into blood is recorded. Clearly Peter does not interpret the symbolism of Joel in literal terms. This method of Peter may be of some service in the Book of Revelation where so many apocalyptic symbols occur as well as in the great Eschatological Discourse of Jesus in Matthew 24, 25. In Mat 24:6, Mat 24:29 Jesus had spoken of wars on earth and wonders in heaven.

Robertson: Act 2:20 - Before the day of the Lord come, that great and notable day Before the day of the Lord come, that great and notable day ( prin elthein hēmeran kuriou tēn megalēn kai epiphanē ). The use of prin with ...

Before the day of the Lord come, that great and notable day ( prin elthein hēmeran kuriou tēn megalēn kai epiphanē ).

The use of prin with the infinitive and the accusative of general reference is a regular Greek idiom. The use of the adjectives with the article is also good Greek, though the article is not here repeated as in Act 1:25. The Day of the Lord is a definite conception without the article.

Robertson: Act 2:20 - Notable Notable ( epiphanē ) is the same root as epiphany (epiphaneia ) used of the Second Coming of Christ (2Th 2:8; 1Ti 6:14; 2Ti 4:1; Tit 2:13). It tra...

Notable ( epiphanē )

is the same root as epiphany (epiphaneia ) used of the Second Coming of Christ (2Th 2:8; 1Ti 6:14; 2Ti 4:1; Tit 2:13). It translates here the Hebrew word for "terrible."In the Epistles the Day of the Lord is applied (Knowling) to the Coming of Christ for judgment (1Th 5:2; 1Co 1:8; 2Co 1:14; Phi 1:10).

Robertson: Act 2:21 - Shall call on Shall call on ( epikalesētai ). First aorist middle subjunctive of epikaleō , common verb, to call to, middle voice for oneself in need. Indefini...

Shall call on ( epikalesētai ).

First aorist middle subjunctive of epikaleō , common verb, to call to, middle voice for oneself in need. Indefinite relative clause with ean and so subjunctive, punctiliar idea, in any single case, and so aorist.

Robertson: Act 2:22 - Hear these words Hear these words ( akousate tous logous toutous ). Do it now (aorist tense). With unerring aim Peter has found the solution for the phenomena. He has...

Hear these words ( akousate tous logous toutous ).

Do it now (aorist tense). With unerring aim Peter has found the solution for the phenomena. He has found the key to God’ s work on this day in his words through Joel.

Robertson: Act 2:22 - As ye yourselves know As ye yourselves know ( kathōs autoi oidate ). Note autoi for emphasis. Peter calls the audience to witness that his statements are true concerni...

As ye yourselves know ( kathōs autoi oidate ).

Note autoi for emphasis. Peter calls the audience to witness that his statements are true concerning "Jesus the Nazarene."He wrought his miracles by the power of God in the midst of these very people here present.

Robertson: Act 2:23 - Him Him ( touton ). "This one,"resumptive and emphatic object of "did crucify and slay."

Him ( touton ).

"This one,"resumptive and emphatic object of "did crucify and slay."

Robertson: Act 2:23 - Being delivered up Being delivered up ( ekdoton ). Verbal adjective from ekdidōmi , to give out or over. Old word, but here only in the N.T. Delivered up by Judas, Pe...

Being delivered up ( ekdoton ).

Verbal adjective from ekdidōmi , to give out or over. Old word, but here only in the N.T. Delivered up by Judas, Peter means.

Robertson: Act 2:23 - By the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God By the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God ( tēi hōrismenēi boulēi kai prognōsēi tou theou ). Instrumental case. Note both purpo...

By the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God ( tēi hōrismenēi boulēi kai prognōsēi tou theou ).

Instrumental case. Note both purpose (boulē ) and foreknowledge (prognōsis ) of God and "determined"(hōrismenē , perfect passive participle, state of completion). God had willed the death of Jesus (Joh 3:16) and the death of Judas (Act 1:16), but that fact did not absolve Judas from his responsibility and guilt (Luk 22:22). He acted as a free moral agent.

Robertson: Act 2:23 - By the hand By the hand ( dia cheiros ). Luke is fond of these figures (hand, face, etc.) very much like the Hebrew though the vernacular of all languages uses t...

By the hand ( dia cheiros ).

Luke is fond of these figures (hand, face, etc.) very much like the Hebrew though the vernacular of all languages uses them.

Robertson: Act 2:23 - Lawless men Lawless men ( anomōn ). Men without law, who recognize no law for their conduct, like men in high and low stations today who defy the laws of God a...

Lawless men ( anomōn ).

Men without law, who recognize no law for their conduct, like men in high and low stations today who defy the laws of God and man. Old word, very common in the lxx.

Robertson: Act 2:23 - Ye did crucify Ye did crucify ( prospēxantes ). First aorist active participle of prospēgnumi , rare compound word in Dio Cassius and here only in the N.T. One ...

Ye did crucify ( prospēxantes ).

First aorist active participle of prospeÌ„gnumi , rare compound word in Dio Cassius and here only in the N.T. One must supply toÌ„i stauroÌ„i and so it means "fastened to the cross,"a graphic picture like Paul’ s "nailed to the cross"(proseÌ„loÌ„sas toÌ„i stauroÌ„i ) in Col 2:14.

Robertson: Act 2:23 - Did slay Did slay ( aneilate ). Second aorist active indicative with first aorist vowel a instead of o as is common in the Koiné. This verb anaireō , ...

Did slay ( aneilate ).

Second aorist active indicative with first aorist vowel a instead of o as is common in the Koiné. This verb anaireoÌ„ , to take up, is often used for kill as in Act 12:2. Note Peter’ s boldness now under the power of the Holy Spirit. He charges the people to their faces with the death of Christ.

Robertson: Act 2:24 - God raised up God raised up ( ho theos anestēsen ). Est hoc summum orationis (Blass). Apparently this is the first public proclamation to others than believer...

God raised up ( ho theos anestēsen ).

Est hoc summum orationis (Blass). Apparently this is the first public proclamation to others than believers of the fact of the Resurrection of Jesus. "At a time it was still possible to test the statement, to examine witnesses, to expose fraud, the Apostle openly proclaimed the Resurrection as a fact, needing no evidence, but known to his hearers"(Furneaux).

Robertson: Act 2:24 - The pangs of death The pangs of death ( tas ōdinas tou thanatou ). Codex Bezae has "Hades"instead of death. The lxx has ōdinas thanatou in Psa 18:4, but the Hebre...

The pangs of death ( tas ōdinas tou thanatou ).

Codex Bezae has "Hades"instead of death. The lxx has ōdinas thanatou in Psa 18:4, but the Hebrew original means "snares"or "traps"or "cords"of death where sheol and death are personified as hunters laying snares for prey. How Peter or Luke came to use the old Greek word ōdinas (birth pangs) we do not know. Early Christian writers interpreted the Resurrection of Christ as a birth out of death. "Loosing"(lusas ) suits better the notion of "snares"held a prisoner by death, but birth pangs do bring deliverance to the mother also.

Robertson: Act 2:24 - Because Because ( kathoti ). This old conjunction (kata , hoti ) occurs in the N.T. only in Luke’ s writings.

Because ( kathoti ).

This old conjunction (kata , hoti ) occurs in the N.T. only in Luke’ s writings.

Robertson: Act 2:24 - That he should be holden That he should be holden ( krateisthai auton ). Infinitive present passive with accusative of general reference and subject of ēn adunaton . The fi...

That he should be holden ( krateisthai auton ).

Infinitive present passive with accusative of general reference and subject of ēn adunaton . The figure goes with "loosed"(lusas ) above.

Robertson: Act 2:25 - Concerning him Concerning him ( eis auton ). Peter interprets Psa 16:8-11 as written by David and with reference to the Messiah. There is but one speaker in this Ps...

Concerning him ( eis auton ).

Peter interprets Psa 16:8-11 as written by David and with reference to the Messiah. There is but one speaker in this Psalm and both Peter here and Paul in Act 13:36 make it the Messiah. David is giving his own experience which is typical of the Messiah (Knowling).

Robertson: Act 2:25 - I beheld I beheld ( proorōmēn ). Imperfect middle without augment of prooraō , common verb, but only twice in the N.T., to see beforehand (Act 21:29) or...

I beheld ( proorōmēn ).

Imperfect middle without augment of prooraō , common verb, but only twice in the N.T., to see beforehand (Act 21:29) or to see right before one as here. This idea of prȯ is made plainer by "before my face"(enōpion mou ).

Robertson: Act 2:25 - On my right hand On my right hand ( ek dexin mou ). The Lord Jehovah like a defender or advocate stands at David’ s right hand as in trials in court (Psa 109:31)...

On my right hand ( ek dexin mou ).

The Lord Jehovah like a defender or advocate stands at David’ s right hand as in trials in court (Psa 109:31).

Robertson: Act 2:25 - That That ( hina ) here is almost result.

That ( hina )

here is almost result.

Robertson: Act 2:25 - Moved Moved ( saleuthō ). First aorist passive subjunctive of saleuō , to shake like an earthquake.

Moved ( saleuthō ).

First aorist passive subjunctive of saleuō , to shake like an earthquake.

Robertson: Act 2:26 - Was glad Was glad ( ēuphranthē ). First aorist (timeless here like the Hebrew perfect) passive indicative of euphrainō (cf. Luk 15:32). Timeless also ...

Was glad ( ēuphranthē ).

First aorist (timeless here like the Hebrew perfect) passive indicative of euphrainō (cf. Luk 15:32). Timeless also is "rejoiced"(ēgalliasato ).

Robertson: Act 2:26 - Shall dwell Shall dwell ( kataskeÌ„noÌ„sei ). Shall tabernacle, pitch a tent, make one’ s abode (cf. Mat 13:32). See note on Mat 8:20 about kataskeÌ„noÌ„sei...

Shall dwell ( kataskēnōsei ).

Shall tabernacle, pitch a tent, make one’ s abode (cf. Mat 13:32). See note on Mat 8:20 about kataskeÌ„noÌ„seis (nests)

Robertson: Act 2:26 - In hope In hope ( ep' elpidi ). On hope, the hope of the resurrection.

In hope ( ep' elpidi ).

On hope, the hope of the resurrection.

Robertson: Act 2:27 - In Hades In Hades ( eis Hāidēn ). Hades is the unseen world, Hebrew Sheol, but here it is viewed as death itself "considered as a rapacious destroyer"(Hac...

In Hades ( eis Hāidēn ).

Hades is the unseen world, Hebrew Sheol, but here it is viewed as death itself "considered as a rapacious destroyer"(Hackett). It does not mean the place of punishment, though both heaven and the place of torment are in Hades (Luk 16:23). "Death and Hades are strictly parallel terms: he who is dead is in Hades"(Page). The use of eis here=en is common enough. The Textus Receptus here reads eis HaÌ„idou (genitive case) like the Attic idiom with domon (abode) understood. "Hades"in English is not translation, but transliteration. The phrase in the Apostles’ Creed, "descended into hell"is from this passage in Acts (Hades, not Gehenna). The English word "hell"is Anglo-Saxon from helan , to hide, and was used in the Authorized Version to translate both Hades as here and Gehenna as in Mat 5:22.

Robertson: Act 2:27 - Thy Holy One Thy Holy One ( ton hosion sou ). Peter applies these words to the Messiah.

Thy Holy One ( ton hosion sou ).

Peter applies these words to the Messiah.

Robertson: Act 2:27 - Corruption Corruption ( diaphthoran ). The word can mean destruction or putrefaction from diaphtheirō , old word, but in N.T. only here and Act 13:34-37. The ...

Corruption ( diaphthoran ).

The word can mean destruction or putrefaction from diaphtheirō , old word, but in N.T. only here and Act 13:34-37. The Hebrew word in Psa 16:1-11 can mean also the pit or the deep.

Robertson: Act 2:28 - The ways of life The ways of life ( hodous zōēs ). Though dead God will show him the ways back to life.

The ways of life ( hodous zōēs ).

Though dead God will show him the ways back to life.

Robertson: Act 2:29 - I may say I may say ( exon eipein ). Supply estin before exon , periphrastic present indicative of exeimi , to allow, permit. The Authorized Version has "Let...

I may say ( exon eipein ).

Supply estin before exon , periphrastic present indicative of exeimi , to allow, permit. The Authorized Version has "Let me speak,"supplying esto present imperative.

Robertson: Act 2:29 - Freely Freely ( meta parrēsias ). Telling it all (pan , rhēsia from eipon , to speak), with fulness, with boldness. Luke is fond of the phrase (as in...

Freely ( meta parrēsias ).

Telling it all (pan , rhēsia from eipon , to speak), with fulness, with boldness. Luke is fond of the phrase (as in Act 4:13). It is a new start for Simon Peter, full of boldness and courage.

Robertson: Act 2:29 - The patriarch The patriarch ( tou patriarchou ). Transliteration of the word, from patria , family, and archō , to rule, the founder of a family. Late word in lx...

The patriarch ( tou patriarchou ).

Transliteration of the word, from patria , family, and archō , to rule, the founder of a family. Late word in lxx. Used of Abraham (Heb 7:4), of the twelve sons of Jacob as founders of the several tribes (Act 7:8), and here of David as head of the family from whom the Messiah comes.

Robertson: Act 2:29 - Was buried Was buried ( etaphē ). Second aorist passive indicative of thaptō . His tomb was on Matthew. Zion where most of the kings were buried. The tomb w...

Was buried ( etaphē ).

Second aorist passive indicative of thaptoÌ„ . His tomb was on Matthew. Zion where most of the kings were buried. The tomb was said to have fallen into ruins in the time of the Emperor Hadrian. Josephus ( Ant. XVI. 7, 1) attributes most of the misfortunes of Herod’ s family to the fact that he tried to rifle the tomb of David.

Robertson: Act 2:31 - Foreseeing Foreseeing ( proidōn ). Second aorist active participle. Did it as a prophet.

Foreseeing ( proidōn ).

Second aorist active participle. Did it as a prophet.

Robertson: Act 2:31 - Of the Christ Of the Christ ( tou Christou ). Of the Messiah. See under Act 2:32. This is a definite statement by Peter that David knew that in Psa 16:1-11 he was ...

Of the Christ ( tou Christou ).

Of the Messiah. See under Act 2:32. This is a definite statement by Peter that David knew that in Psa 16:1-11 he was describing the resurrection of the Messiah.

Robertson: Act 2:32 - This Jesus This Jesus ( touton ton Iēsoun ). Many of the name "Jesus,"but he means the one already called "the Nazarene"(Act 2:22) and foretold as the Messiah...

This Jesus ( touton ton Iēsoun ).

Many of the name "Jesus,"but he means the one already called "the Nazarene"(Act 2:22) and foretold as the Messiah in Psa 16:1-11 and raised from the dead by God in proof that he is the Messiah (Act 2:24, Act 2:32), "this Jesus whom ye crucified"(Act 2:36). Other terms used of him in the Acts are the Messiah, Act 2:31, the one whom God "anointed"(Act 10:38), as in Joh 1:41, Jesus Christ (Act 9:34). In Act 2:36 God made this Jesus Messiah, in Act 3:20 the Messiah Jesus, in Act 17:3 Jesus is the Messiah, in Act 18:5 the Messiah is Jesus, in Act 24:24 Christ Jesus.

Robertson: Act 2:32 - Whereof Whereof ( hou ). Or "of whom."Either makes sense and both are true. Peter claims the whole 120 as personal witnesses to the fact of the Resurrection ...

Whereof ( hou ).

Or "of whom."Either makes sense and both are true. Peter claims the whole 120 as personal witnesses to the fact of the Resurrection of Jesus from the dead and they are all present as Peter calls them to witness on the point. In Galilee over 500 had seen the Risen Christ at one time (1Co 15:6) most of whom were still living when Paul wrote. Thus the direct evidence for the resurrection of Jesus piles up in cumulative force.

Robertson: Act 2:33 - By the right hand of God By the right hand of God ( tēi dexiāi tou theou ). This translation makes it the instrumental case. The margin has it "at"instead of "by,"that is...

By the right hand of God ( tēi dexiāi tou theou ).

This translation makes it the instrumental case. The margin has it "at"instead of "by,"that is the locative case. And it will make sense in the true dative case, "to the right hand of God."These three cases came to have the same form in Greek. Rom 8:24 furnishes another illustration of like ambiguity (tēi elpidi ), saved by hope, in hope, or for hope. Usually it is quite easy to tell the case when the form is identical.

Robertson: Act 2:33 - Exalted Exalted ( hupsōtheis ). First aorist passive participle of hupsoō , to lift up. Here both the literal and tropical sense occurs. Cf. Joh 12:32.

Exalted ( hupsōtheis ).

First aorist passive participle of hupsoō , to lift up. Here both the literal and tropical sense occurs. Cf. Joh 12:32.

Robertson: Act 2:33 - The promise of the Holy Spirit The promise of the Holy Spirit ( tēn epaggelian tou pneumatos tou hagiou ). The promise mentioned in Act 1:4 and now come true, consisting in the H...

The promise of the Holy Spirit ( tēn epaggelian tou pneumatos tou hagiou ).

The promise mentioned in Act 1:4 and now come true, consisting in the Holy Spirit "from the Father"(para tou patros ), sent by the Father and by the Son (Joh 15:26; Joh 16:7). See also Gal 3:14.

Robertson: Act 2:33 - He hath poured forth He hath poured forth ( execheen ). Aorist active indicative of ekcheō the verb used by Joel and quoted by Peter already in Act 2:17, Act 2:18. Je...

He hath poured forth ( execheen ).

Aorist active indicative of ekcheō the verb used by Joel and quoted by Peter already in Act 2:17, Act 2:18. Jesus has fulfilled his promise.

Robertson: Act 2:33 - This which ye see and hear This which ye see and hear ( touto ho humeis kai blepete kai akouete ). This includes the sound like the rushing wind, the tongues like fire on each ...

This which ye see and hear ( touto ho humeis kai blepete kai akouete ).

This includes the sound like the rushing wind, the tongues like fire on each of them, the different languages spoken by the 120. "The proof was before their eyes in this new energy from heaven"(Furneaux), a culminating demonstration that Jesus was the Messiah.

Robertson: Act 2:34 - Ascended not Ascended not ( ou̇̇anebē ). It is more emphatic than that: For not David ascended into the heavens. Peter quotes Psa 110:1 as proof. No passage i...

Ascended not ( ou̇̇anebē ).

It is more emphatic than that: For not David ascended into the heavens. Peter quotes Psa 110:1 as proof. No passage in the O.T. is so constantly quoted as Messianic as this. "St. Peter does not demand belief upon his own assertion, but he again appeals to the Scriptures, and to words which could not have received a fulfilment in the case of David"(Knowling).

Robertson: Act 2:34 - Sit thou Sit thou ( kathou ). Late Koiné[28928]š form for earlier kathēso , present middle imperative second singular of kathēmai .

Sit thou ( kathou ).

Late Koiné[28928]š form for earlier kathēso , present middle imperative second singular of kathēmai .

Robertson: Act 2:35 - Till I make Till I make ( heōs an thō ). Second aorist active subjunctive of tithēmi with an after heōs for the future, a common Greek idiom. This ...

Till I make ( heōs an thō ).

Second aorist active subjunctive of tithēmi with an after heōs for the future, a common Greek idiom. This dominion of Christ as Mediator will last till the plan of the kingdom is carried out (1Co 15:23-28). Complete subjugation will come, perhaps referring to the custom of victorious kings placing their feet upon the necks of their enemies (Jos 10:24).

Robertson: Act 2:35 - Therefore assuredly Therefore assuredly ( Asphalōs oun ). Assuredly therefore, without any slip or trip (asphalēs from a privative and sphallō , to trip, to sl...

Therefore assuredly ( Asphalōs oun ).

Assuredly therefore, without any slip or trip (asphaleÌ„s from a privative and sphalloÌ„ , to trip, to slip. Peter draws a powerfully pungent conclusion by the use of the adverb asphaloÌ„s and the inferential conjunction oun . Peter’ s closing sentence drives home the point of his sermon: "This very Jesus whom ye crucified (note humeis , strongly emphatic ye ), him God made both Lord and Messiah"(kai kurion kai Christon ), as David foretold in Psa 110:1-7 and as the events of this day have confirmed. The critics are disturbed over how Luke could have gotten the substance of this masterful address spoken on the spur of the moment with passion and power. They even say that Luke composed it for Peter and put the words in his mouth. If so, he made a good job of it. But Peter could have written out the notes of the address afterwards. Luke had plenty of chances to get hold of it from Peter or from others.

Robertson: Act 2:37 - They were pricked in their heart They were pricked in their heart ( katenugēsan tēn kardian ). Second aorist indicative of katanussō , a rare verb (lxx) to pierce, to sting sha...

They were pricked in their heart ( katenugēsan tēn kardian ).

Second aorist indicative of katanussō , a rare verb (lxx) to pierce, to sting sharply, to stun, to smite. Homer used it of horses dinting the earth with their hoofs. The substantive katanuxis occurs in Rom 11:8. Here only in the N.T. It is followed here by the accusative of the part affected, the heart.

Robertson: Act 2:37 - What shall we do? What shall we do? ( Ti poieÌ„soÌ„men ). Deliberative subjunctive first aorist active. The sermon went home, they felt the sting of Peter’ s word...

What shall we do? ( Ti poiēsōmen ).

Deliberative subjunctive first aorist active. The sermon went home, they felt the sting of Peter’ s words, compunction (compungo ). Codex Bezae adds: "Show us."

Robertson: Act 2:38 - Repent ye Repent ye ( metanoēsate ). First aorist (ingressive) active imperative. Change your mind and your life. Turn right about and do it now. You crucif...

Repent ye ( metanoēsate ).

First aorist (ingressive) active imperative. Change your mind and your life. Turn right about and do it now. You crucified this Jesus. Now crown him in your hearts as Lord and Christ. This first.

Robertson: Act 2:38 - And be baptized every one of you And be baptized every one of you ( kai baptisthētō hekastos hūmōn ). Rather, "And let each one of you be baptized."Change of number from plur...

And be baptized every one of you ( kai baptisthētō hekastos hūmōn ).

Rather, "And let each one of you be baptized."Change of number from plural to singular and of person from second to third. This change marks a break in the thought here that the English translation does not preserve. The first thing to do is make a radical and complete change of heart and life. Then let each one be baptized after this change has taken place, and the act of baptism be performed "in the name of Jesus Christ"(en tōi onomati Iēsou Christou ). In accordance with the command of Jesus in Mat 28:19 (eis to onoma ). No distinction is to be insisted on between eis to onoma and en tōi onomati with baptizō since eis and en are really the same word in origin. In Act 10:48 en tōi onomati Iēsou Christou occurs, but eis to onoma in Act 8:16; Act 19:5. The use of onoma means in the name or with the authority of one as eis onoma prophētou (Mat 10:41) as a prophet, in the name of a prophet. In the Acts the full name of the Trinity does not occur in baptism as in Mat 28:19, but this does not show that it was not used. The name of Jesus Christ is the distinctive one in Christian baptism and really involves the Father and the Spirit. See note on Mat 28:19 for discussion of this point. "Luke does not give the form of words used in baptism by the Apostles, but merely states the fact that they baptized those who acknowledged Jesus as Messiah or as Lord"(Page).

Robertson: Act 2:38 - Unto the remission of your sins Unto the remission of your sins ( eis aphesin tōn hamartiōn hūmōn ). This phrase is the subject of endless controversy as men look at it from...

Unto the remission of your sins ( eis aphesin tōn hamartiōn hūmōn ).

This phrase is the subject of endless controversy as men look at it from the standpoint of sacramental or of evangelical theology. In themselves the words can express aim or purpose for that use of eis does exist as in 1Co 2:7 eis doxan hēmōn (for our glory). But then another usage exists which is just as good Greek as the use of eis for aim or purpose. It is seen in Mat 10:41 in three examples eis onoma prophētou , dikaiou , mathētou where it cannot be purpose or aim, but rather the basis or ground, on the basis of the name of prophet, righteous man, disciple, because one is, etc. It is seen again in Mat 12:41 about the preaching of Jonah (eis to kērugma Iōna ). They repented because of (or at) the preaching of Jonah. The illustrations of both usages are numerous in the N.T. and the Koiné[28928]š generally (Robertson, Grammar , p. 592). One will decide the use here according as he believes that baptism is essential to the remission of sins or not. My view is decidedly against the idea that Peter, Paul, or any one in the New Testament taught baptism as essential to the remission of sins or the means of securing such remission. So I understand Peter to be urging baptism on each of them who had already turned (repented) and for it to be done in the name of Jesus Christ on the basis of the forgiveness of sins which they had already received.

Robertson: Act 2:38 - The gift of the Holy Ghost The gift of the Holy Ghost ( tēn dōrean tou hagiou pneumatos ). The gift consists (Act 8:17) in the Holy Spirit (genitive of identification).

The gift of the Holy Ghost ( tēn dōrean tou hagiou pneumatos ).

The gift consists (Act 8:17) in the Holy Spirit (genitive of identification).

Robertson: Act 2:39 - The promise The promise ( hē epaggelia ). The promise made by Jesus (Act 1:4) and foretold by Joel (Act 2:18).

The promise ( hē epaggelia ).

The promise made by Jesus (Act 1:4) and foretold by Joel (Act 2:18).

Robertson: Act 2:39 - To you To you ( humin ). You Jews. To your descendants, sons and daughters of Act 2:17.

To you ( humin ).

You Jews. To your descendants, sons and daughters of Act 2:17.

Robertson: Act 2:39 - To all that are afar off To all that are afar off ( pāsin tois eis makran . The horizon widens and includes the Gentiles. Those "afar off"from the Jews were the heathen (Isa...

To all that are afar off ( pāsin tois eis makran . The horizon widens and includes the Gentiles. Those "afar off"from the Jews were the heathen (Isa 49:1; Isa 57:19; Eph 2:13, Eph 2:17).

The rabbis so used it.

Robertson: Act 2:39 - Shall call Shall call ( an proskalesētai ). First aorist middle subjunctive with an in an indefinite relative clause, a perfectly regular construction. The ...

Shall call ( an proskalesētai ).

First aorist middle subjunctive with an in an indefinite relative clause, a perfectly regular construction. The Lord God calls men of every nation anywhere whether Jews or Gentiles. It may be doubted how clearly Peter grasped the significance of these words for he will have trouble over this very matter on the housetop in Joppa and in Caesarea, but he will see before long the full sweep of the great truth that he here proclaims under the impulse of the Holy Spirit. It was a great moment that Peter here reaches.

Robertson: Act 2:40 - With many other words With many other words ( heterois logois pleiosin ). Instrumental case. Not necessarily "different"(heterois ), but "further,"showing that Luke does ...

With many other words ( heterois logois pleiosin ).

Instrumental case. Not necessarily "different"(heterois ), but "further,"showing that Luke does not pretend to give all that Peter said. This idea is also brought out clearly by pleiosin ("more,"not "many"), more than these given by Luke.

Robertson: Act 2:40 - He testified He testified ( diemarturato ). First aorist middle of diamarturomai , old verb, to make solemn attestation or call to witness (perfective use of dia ...

He testified ( diemarturato ).

First aorist middle of diamarturomai , old verb, to make solemn attestation or call to witness (perfective use of dia ), while martureō is to bear witness. Page insists that here it should be translated "protested solemnly"to the Jews as it seems to mean in Luk 16:28; Act 20:23; 1Ti 5:21; 2Ti 2:14; 2Ti 4:1.

Robertson: Act 2:40 - And exhorted And exhorted ( kai parekalei ). Imperfect active, kept on exhorting.

And exhorted ( kai parekalei ).

Imperfect active, kept on exhorting.

Robertson: Act 2:40 - Save yourselves Save yourselves ( sōthēte ). First aorist passive of sōzō . Literally, Be ye saved.

Save yourselves ( sōthēte ).

First aorist passive of sōzō . Literally, Be ye saved.

Robertson: Act 2:40 - Crooked Crooked ( skolias ). Old word, opposite of orthos , straight. Pravus the opposite of rectus , a perversity for turning off from the truth. Cf. L...

Crooked ( skolias ).

Old word, opposite of orthos , straight. Pravus the opposite of rectus , a perversity for turning off from the truth. Cf. Luk 9:41; Phi 2:15.

Robertson: Act 2:41 - They then They then ( Hoi men oun ). A common phrase in Acts either without antithesis as in Act 1:6; Act 5:41; Act 8:4, Act 8:25; Act 9:31; Act 11:19; Act 16:...

They then ( Hoi men oun ).

A common phrase in Acts either without antithesis as in Act 1:6; Act 5:41; Act 8:4, Act 8:25; Act 9:31; Act 11:19; Act 16:5; or with it as here, Act 8:25; Act 13:4; Act 14:3; Act 17:17; Act 23:31; Act 25:4. Oun connects with what precedes as the result of Peter’ s sermon while men points forward to what is to follow.

Robertson: Act 2:41 - Were baptized Were baptized ( ebaptisthēsan ). First aorist passive indicative, constative aorist. Note that only those who had already received the word and wer...

Were baptized ( ebaptisthēsan ).

First aorist passive indicative, constative aorist. Note that only those who had already received the word and were converted were baptized.

Robertson: Act 2:41 - There were added There were added ( prosetethēsan ). First aorist passive indicative of prostithēmi , old verb to add, to join to. Luke means that the 3,000 were ...

There were added ( prosetethēsan ).

First aorist passive indicative of prostithēmi , old verb to add, to join to. Luke means that the 3,000 were added to the 120 already enlisted. It is not stated they were all baptized by Peter or the twelve or all on the same day, though that is the natural implication of the language. The numerous pools in Jerusalem afforded ample opportunity for such wholesale baptizing and Hackett notes that the habit of orientals would place no obstacle in the way of the use of the public reservoirs. Furneaux warns us that all the 3,000 may not have been genuine converts and that many of them were pilgrims at the passover who returned home.

Robertson: Act 2:41 - Souls Souls ( psuchai ). Persons as in Act 2:43.

Souls ( psuchai ).

Persons as in Act 2:43.

Robertson: Act 2:42 - They continued steadfastly They continued steadfastly ( ēsan proskarturountes ). Periphrastic active imperfect of proskartureō as in Act 1:14 (same participle in Act 2:46...

They continued steadfastly ( ēsan proskarturountes ).

Periphrastic active imperfect of proskartureō as in Act 1:14 (same participle in Act 2:46).

Robertson: Act 2:42 - Fellowship Fellowship ( Koinōniāi ). Old word from Koinōnos (partner, sharer in common interest) and this from Koinos what is common to all. This part...

Fellowship ( Koinōniāi ).

Old word from KoinoÌ„nos (partner, sharer in common interest) and this from Koinos what is common to all. This partnership involves participation in, as the blood of Christ (Phi 2:1) or co-operation in the work of the gospel (Phi 1:5) or contribution for those in need (2Co 8:4; 2Co 9:13). Hence there is wide diversity of opinion concerning the precise meaning of KoinoÌ„nia in this verse. It may refer to the distribution of funds in Act 2:44or to the oneness of spirit in the community of believers or to the Lord’ s Supper (as in 1Co 10:16) in the sense of communion or to the fellowship in the common meals or agapae (love-feasts).

Robertson: Act 2:42 - The breaking of bread The breaking of bread ( tēi klasei tou artou ). The word klasis is an old word, but used only by Luke in the N.T. (Luk 24:35; Act 2:42), though t...

The breaking of bread ( tēi klasei tou artou ).

The word klasis is an old word, but used only by Luke in the N.T. (Luk 24:35; Act 2:42), though the verb klaoÌ„ occurs in other parts of the N.T. as in Act 2:46. The problem here is whether Luke refers to the ordinary meal as in Luk 24:35 or to the Lord’ s Supper. The same verb klaoÌ„ is used of breaking bread at the ordinary meal (Luk 24:30) or the Lord’ s Supper (Luk 22:19). It is generally supposed that the early disciples attached so much significance to the breaking of bread at the ordinary meals, more than our saying grace, that they followed the meal with the Lord’ s Supper at first, a combination called agapai or love-feasts. "There can be no doubt that the Eucharist at this period was preceded uniformly by a common repast, as was the case when the ordinance was instituted"(Hackett). This led to some abuses as in 1Co 11:20. Hence it is possible that what is referred to here is the Lord’ s Supper following the ordinary meal. "To simply explain teÌ„i klasei tou artou as=‘ The Holy Communion’ is to pervert the plain meaning of words, and to mar the picture of family life, which the text places before us as the ideal of the early believers"(Page). But in Act 20:7 they seem to have come together especially for the observance of the Lord’ s Supper. Perhaps there is no way to settle the point conclusively here.

Robertson: Act 2:42 - The prayers The prayers ( tais proseuchais ). Services where they prayed as in Act 1:14, in the temple (Act 3:1), in their homes (Act 4:23).

The prayers ( tais proseuchais ).

Services where they prayed as in Act 1:14, in the temple (Act 3:1), in their homes (Act 4:23).

Robertson: Act 2:43 - Came Came ( egineto ). Imperfect middle, kept on coming.

Came ( egineto ).

Imperfect middle, kept on coming.

Robertson: Act 2:43 - Were done Were done ( egineto ). Same tense. Awe kept on coming on all and signs and wonders kept on coming through the apostles. The two things went on pari p...

Were done ( egineto ).

Same tense. Awe kept on coming on all and signs and wonders kept on coming through the apostles. The two things went on pari passu , the more wonders the more fear.

Robertson: Act 2:44 - Were together Were together ( ēsan epi to auto ). Some MSS. ēsan kai (were and). But they were together in the same place as in Act 2:1.

Were together ( ēsan epi to auto ).

Some MSS. ēsan kai (were and). But they were together in the same place as in Act 2:1.

Robertson: Act 2:44 - And had And had ( kai eichon ). Imperfect active, kept on having, a habit in the present emergency.

And had ( kai eichon ).

Imperfect active, kept on having, a habit in the present emergency.

Robertson: Act 2:44 - Common Common ( Koinéa ). It was not actual communism, but they held all their property ready for use for the common good as it was needed (Act 4:32). This...

Common ( Koinéa ).

It was not actual communism, but they held all their property ready for use for the common good as it was needed (Act 4:32). This situation appears nowhere else except in Jerusalem and was evidently due to special conditions there which did not survive permanently. Later Paul will take a special collection for the poor saints in Jerusalem.

Robertson: Act 2:45 - Sold Sold ( epipraskon ). Imperfect active, a habit or custom from time to time. Old and common verb, pipraskō .

Sold ( epipraskon ).

Imperfect active, a habit or custom from time to time. Old and common verb, pipraskō .

Robertson: Act 2:45 - Parted Parted ( diemerizon ). Imperfect again of diamerizō , old verb for dividing or distributing between (dia ) people.

Parted ( diemerizon ).

Imperfect again of diamerizō , old verb for dividing or distributing between (dia ) people.

Robertson: Act 2:45 - According as any man had need According as any man had need ( kathoti an tis chreian eichen ). Regular Greek idiom for comparative clause with an and imperfect indicative corres...

According as any man had need ( kathoti an tis chreian eichen ).

Regular Greek idiom for comparative clause with an and imperfect indicative corresponding precisely with the three preceding imperfects (Robertson, Grammar , p. 967).

Robertson: Act 2:46 - With one accord in the temple With one accord in the temple ( homothumadon en tōi hierōi ). See note on Act 1:14 for homothumadon . They were still worshipping in the temple f...

With one accord in the temple ( homothumadon en tōi hierōi ).

See note on Act 1:14 for homothumadon . They were still worshipping in the temple for no breach had yet come between Christians and Jews. Daily they were here and daily breaking bread at home (kat' oikon ) which looks like the regular meal.

Robertson: Act 2:46 - They did take their food They did take their food ( metelambanon trophēs ). Imperfect tense again and clearly referring to the regular meals at home. Does it refer also to ...

They did take their food ( metelambanon trophēs ).

Imperfect tense again and clearly referring to the regular meals at home. Does it refer also to the possible agapai or to the Lord’ s Supper afterwards as they had common meals "from house to house"(kat' oikon )? We know there were local churches in the homes where they had "worship rooms,"the church in the house. At any rate it was "with singleness"(apheloteÌ„ti ) of heart. The word occurs only here in the N.T., though a late Koiné[28928]Å¡ word (papyri). It comes from apheleÌ„s , free from rock (phelleus is stony ground), smooth. The old form was apheleia .

Robertson: Act 2:47 - Having favor Having favor ( echontes charin ). Cf. Luk 2:52 of the Boy Jesus.

Having favor ( echontes charin ).

Cf. Luk 2:52 of the Boy Jesus.

Robertson: Act 2:47 - Added Added ( prosetithei ). Imperfect active, kept on adding. If the Lord only always "added"those who join our churches. Note Act 2:41where same verb is ...

Added ( prosetithei ).

Imperfect active, kept on adding. If the Lord only always "added"those who join our churches. Note Act 2:41where same verb is used of the 3,000.

Robertson: Act 2:47 - To them To them ( epi to auto ). Literally, "together."Why not leave it so? "To the church"(tēi ekklēsiāi ) is not genuine. Codex Bezae has "in the ch...

To them ( epi to auto ).

Literally, "together."Why not leave it so? "To the church"(tēi ekklēsiāi ) is not genuine. Codex Bezae has "in the church."

Robertson: Act 2:47 - Those that were being saved Those that were being saved ( tous sōzomenous ). Present passive participle. Probably for repetition like the imperfect prosetithei . Better transl...

Those that were being saved ( tous sōzomenous ).

Present passive participle. Probably for repetition like the imperfect prosetithei . Better translate it "those saved from time to time."It was a continuous revival, day by day. Sōzō like sōtēria is used for "save"in three senses (beginning, process, conclusion), but here repetition is clearly the point of the present tense.

Vincent: Act 2:1 - Was fully come Was fully come ( συμπληÏοῦσθαι ) Used by Luke only. See on Luk 9:51. Lit., as Rev., margin, was being fulfilled. The day, accord...

Was fully come ( συμπληÏοῦσθαι )

Used by Luke only. See on Luk 9:51. Lit., as Rev., margin, was being fulfilled. The day, according to the Hebrew mode, is conceived as a measure to be filled up. So long as the day had not yet arrived, the measure was not full. The words denote in process of fulfilment.

Vincent: Act 2:1 - Pentecost Pentecost Meaning fiftieth; because occurring on the fiftieth day, calculated from the second day of unleavened bread. In the Old Testament it ...

Pentecost

Meaning fiftieth; because occurring on the fiftieth day, calculated from the second day of unleavened bread. In the Old Testament it is called the feast of weeks, and the feast of harvest. Its primary object was to thank God for the blessings of harvest. See Deu 16:10, Deu 16:11.

Vincent: Act 2:1 - With one accord With one accord ( ὁμοθυμαδὸν ) The best texts substitute ὁμοῦ , together. So Rev.

With one accord ( ὁμοθυμαδὸν )

The best texts substitute ὁμοῦ , together. So Rev.

Vincent: Act 2:2 - A sound A sound ( ἦχος ) See on Luk 4:37.

A sound ( ἦχος )

See on Luk 4:37.

Vincent: Act 2:2 - Of a rushing mighty wind Of a rushing mighty wind ( φεÏομεÌνης πνοῆς βιαιÌας ) Lit., of a mighty wind borne along. Î Î½Î¿Î·Ì is a blowing, a ...

Of a rushing mighty wind ( φεÏομεÌνης πνοῆς βιαιÌας )

Lit., of a mighty wind borne along. Î Î½Î¿Î·Ì is a blowing, a blast. Only here and Act 17:25. Rev., as of the rushing of a mighty wind.

Vincent: Act 2:2 - The house The house Not merely the room. Compare Act 1:13.

The house

Not merely the room. Compare Act 1:13.

Vincent: Act 2:2 - Were sitting Were sitting Awaiting the hour of prayer. See Act 2:15.

Were sitting

Awaiting the hour of prayer. See Act 2:15.

Vincent: Act 2:3 - There appeared There appeared See on Luk 22:43.

There appeared

See on Luk 22:43.

Vincent: Act 2:3 - Cloven tongues Cloven tongues ( διαμεÏιζοÌμεναι γλῶσσαι ) Many prefer to render tongues distributing themselves, or being distributed...

Cloven tongues ( διαμεÏιζοÌμεναι γλῶσσαι )

Many prefer to render tongues distributing themselves, or being distributed among the disciples, instead of referring it to the cloven appearance of each tongue. Rev., tongues parting asunder.

Vincent: Act 2:3 - Like as of fire Like as of fire Not consisting off fire, but resembliny (ὡσεὶ ) .

Like as of fire

Not consisting off fire, but resembliny (ὡσεὶ ) .

Vincent: Act 2:3 - It sat It sat Note the singular. One of these luminous appearances sat upon each.

It sat

Note the singular. One of these luminous appearances sat upon each.

Vincent: Act 2:4 - Began Began Bringing into prominence the first impulse of the act. See on began, Act 1:1.

Began

Bringing into prominence the first impulse of the act. See on began, Act 1:1.

Vincent: Act 2:4 - With other tongues With other tongues ( ἑτεÌÏαις γλωÌσσαις ) Strictly different, from their native tongues, and also different tongues spoken b...

With other tongues ( ἑτεÌÏαις γλωÌσσαις )

Strictly different, from their native tongues, and also different tongues spoken by the different apostles. See on Mat 6:24.

Vincent: Act 2:4 - Gave Gave ( ἐδιÌδου ) A graphic imperfect; kept giving them the language and the appropriate words as the case required from time to time. ...

Gave ( ἐδιÌδου )

A graphic imperfect; kept giving them the language and the appropriate words as the case required from time to time. It would seem that each apostle was speaking to a group, or to individuals. The general address to the multitude followed from the lips of Peter.

Vincent: Act 2:4 - Utterance Utterance ( ἀποφθεÌγγεσθαι ) Used only by Luke and in the Acts. Lit., to utter. A peculiar word, and purposely chosen to denote...

Utterance ( ἀποφθεÌγγεσθαι )

Used only by Luke and in the Acts. Lit., to utter. A peculiar word, and purposely chosen to denote the clear, loud utterance under the miraculous impulse. It is used by later Greek writers of the utterances of oracles or seers. So in the Septuagint, of prophesying. See 1Ch 25:1; Deu 32:2; Zec 10:2; Eze 13:19.

Vincent: Act 2:5 - Dwelling Dwelling ( κατοικοῦντες ) Denoting an abiding; but here it must be taken in a wide sense, since among these are mentioned those w...

Dwelling ( κατοικοῦντες )

Denoting an abiding; but here it must be taken in a wide sense, since among these are mentioned those whose permanent residence was in Mesopotamia, etc. See Act 2:9.

Vincent: Act 2:5 - Devout Devout See on Luk 2:25.

Devout

See on Luk 2:25.

Vincent: Act 2:6 - When this was noised abroad When this was noised abroad ( γενομεÌνης δὲ τῆς φωνῆς ταυÌτης ) Wrong. Lit., And this sound having taken place....

When this was noised abroad ( γενομεÌνης δὲ τῆς φωνῆς ταυÌτης )

Wrong. Lit., And this sound having taken place. Rev., correctly, when this sound was heard. The sound of the rushing wind.

Vincent: Act 2:6 - Were confounded Were confounded ( συνεχυÌθη ) Lit., was poured together; so that confound (Latin, confundere ) is the most literal rendering possib...

Were confounded ( συνεχυÌθη )

Lit., was poured together; so that confound (Latin, confundere ) is the most literal rendering possible. Used only by Luke and in the Acts. Compare Act 19:32; Act 21:31.

Vincent: Act 2:6 - Heard Heard ( ἠÌκουον ) Imperfect, were hearing .

Heard ( ἠÌκουον )

Imperfect, were hearing .

Vincent: Act 2:6 - Language Language ( διαλεÌκτῳ ) Rather, dialect; since the foreigners present spoke, not only different languages, but different dialects o...

Language ( διαλεÌκτῳ )

Rather, dialect; since the foreigners present spoke, not only different languages, but different dialects of the same language. The Phrygians and Pamphylians, for instance, both spoke Greek, but in different idioms; the Parthians, Medes, and Elamites all spoke Persian, but in different provincial forms.

Vincent: Act 2:7 - Amazed and marvelled Amazed and marvelled ( ἐξιÌσταντο καὶ ἐθαυÌμαζον ) The former word denotes the first overwhelming surprise. The verb...

Amazed and marvelled ( ἐξιÌσταντο καὶ ἐθαυÌμαζον )

The former word denotes the first overwhelming surprise. The verb is literally to put out of place; hence, out of one's senses. Compare Mar 3:21 : " He is beside himself. " The latter word, marvelled, denotes the continuing wonder; meaning to regard with amazement, and with a suggestion of beginning to speculate on the matter.

Vincent: Act 2:7 - Galilaeans Galilaeans Not regarded as a sect, for the name was not given to Christians until afterward; but with reference to their nationality. They us...

Galilaeans

Not regarded as a sect, for the name was not given to Christians until afterward; but with reference to their nationality. They used a peculiar dialect, which distinguished them from the inhabitants of Judaea. Compare Mar 14:70. They were blamed for neglecting the study of their language, and charged with errors in grammar and ridiculous mispronunciations.

Vincent: Act 2:9 - Parthians, Medes, and Elamites Parthians, Medes, and Elamites Representing portions of the Persian empire.

Parthians, Medes, and Elamites

Representing portions of the Persian empire.

Vincent: Act 2:9 - Judaea Judaea The dialect of Galilee being different from that of Judaea.

Judaea

The dialect of Galilee being different from that of Judaea.

Vincent: Act 2:9 - Asia Asia Not the Asiatic continent nor Asia Minor. In the time of the apostles the term was commonly understood of the proconsular province of Asia, ...

Asia

Not the Asiatic continent nor Asia Minor. In the time of the apostles the term was commonly understood of the proconsular province of Asia, principally of the kingdom of Pergamus left by Attalus III. to the Romans, and including Lydia, Mysia, Caria, and at times parts of Phrygia. The name Asia Minor did not come into use until the fourth century of our era.

Vincent: Act 2:10 - Egypt Egypt Where the Jews were numerous. Two-fifths of the population of Alexandria were said to have been Jews.

Egypt

Where the Jews were numerous. Two-fifths of the population of Alexandria were said to have been Jews.

Vincent: Act 2:10 - Cyrene Cyrene In Libya, west of Egypt.

Cyrene

In Libya, west of Egypt.

Vincent: Act 2:10 - Strangers Strangers ( ἐπιδημοῦντες ) See on 1Pe 1:1. Rev., rightly, sojourners.

Strangers ( ἐπιδημοῦντες )

See on 1Pe 1:1. Rev., rightly, sojourners.

Vincent: Act 2:11 - Arabians Arabians Whose country bordered on Judaea, and must have contained many Jews.

Arabians

Whose country bordered on Judaea, and must have contained many Jews.

Vincent: Act 2:11 - Speak Speak ( λαλουÌντων ) Rev., rightly, gives the force of the participle, speaking.

Speak ( λαλουÌντων )

Rev., rightly, gives the force of the participle, speaking.

Vincent: Act 2:11 - Wonderful works Wonderful works ( μεγαλεῖα ) See on majesty, 2Pe 1:16. From μεÌγας great. Rev., mighty works. Used by Luke only.

Wonderful works ( μεγαλεῖα )

See on majesty, 2Pe 1:16. From μεÌγας great. Rev., mighty works. Used by Luke only.

Vincent: Act 2:12 - Were in doubt Were in doubt ( διηποÌÏουν ) Used by Luke only. See on Luk 9:7. Better, as Rev., perplexed.

Were in doubt ( διηποÌÏουν )

Used by Luke only. See on Luk 9:7. Better, as Rev., perplexed.

Vincent: Act 2:13 - Others Others ( ἑÌτεÏοι ) Of a different class. The first who commented on the wonder did so curiously, but with no prejudice. Those who no...

Others ( ἑÌτεÏοι )

Of a different class. The first who commented on the wonder did so curiously, but with no prejudice. Those who now spoke did so in a hostile spirit. See on Act 2:4.

Vincent: Act 2:13 - Mocking ( διαχλευαÌζοντες ) Mocking ( διαχλευαÌζοντες ; so the best texts ) From χλευÌη , a joke. Only here in New Testament.

Mocking ( διαχλευαÌζοντες ; so the best texts )

From χλευÌη , a joke. Only here in New Testament.

Vincent: Act 2:13 - New wine New wine ( γλευÌκους ) Lit., " sweet wine." Of course intoxicating.

New wine ( γλευÌκους )

Lit., " sweet wine." Of course intoxicating.

Vincent: Act 2:14 - Standing up Standing up ( σταθεὶς ) See on Luk 18:11; and Luk 19:8.

Standing up ( σταθεὶς )

See on Luk 18:11; and Luk 19:8.

Vincent: Act 2:14 - Said Said ( ἀπεφθεÌγξατο ) See on Act 2:4. Better, Rev., spake forth . " This most solemn, earnest, yet sober speech" (Bengel).

Said ( ἀπεφθεÌγξατο )

See on Act 2:4. Better, Rev., spake forth . " This most solemn, earnest, yet sober speech" (Bengel).

Vincent: Act 2:14 - Hearken Hearken ( ἐνωτιÌσασθε ) Only here in New Testament. From ἐν , in; and οὖς the ear. Rev., give ear.

Hearken ( ἐνωτιÌσασθε )

Only here in New Testament. From ἐν , in; and οὖς the ear. Rev., give ear.

Vincent: Act 2:14 - Words Words ( Ï̔ηÌματα ) See on Luk 1:37.

Words ( Ï̔ηÌματα )

See on Luk 1:37.

Vincent: Act 2:15 - Third hour Third hour Nine in the morning: the hour of morning prayer. Compare 1Th 5:7.

Third hour

Nine in the morning: the hour of morning prayer. Compare 1Th 5:7.

Vincent: Act 2:17 - All flesh All flesh Without distinction of age, sex, or condition.

All flesh

Without distinction of age, sex, or condition.

Vincent: Act 2:17 - Visions Visions ( ὁÏαÌσεις ) Waking visions.

Visions ( ὁÏαÌσεις )

Waking visions.

Vincent: Act 2:17 - Dream dreams Dream dreams ( ἐνυÌπνια ἐνυπνιασθηÌσονται ) The best texts read ἐνυπνιÌοις , with dreams. The verb occu...

Dream dreams ( ἐνυÌπνια ἐνυπνιασθηÌσονται )

The best texts read ἐνυπνιÌοις , with dreams. The verb occurs only here and Jud 1:8. The reference is to visions in sleep.

Vincent: Act 2:19 - I will shew I will shew ( δωÌσω ) Lit., I will give.

I will shew ( δωÌσω )

Lit., I will give.

Vincent: Act 2:19 - Wonders Wonders ( τεÌÏατα ) Or portents . See on Mat 11:20.

Wonders ( τεÌÏατα )

Or portents . See on Mat 11:20.

Vincent: Act 2:19 - Signs Signs See on Mat 11:20.

Signs

See on Mat 11:20.

Vincent: Act 2:20 - That great and notable day of the Lord come That great and notable day of the Lord come The Rev. heightens the emphasis by following the Greek order, the day of the Lord, that great and no...

That great and notable day of the Lord come

The Rev. heightens the emphasis by following the Greek order, the day of the Lord, that great and notable day. Notable (ἐπιφανῆ ) only here in New Testament. The kindred noun ἐπιφαÌνεια , appearing (compare our word Epiphany ) , is often used of the second coming of the Lord. See 1Ti 6:14; 2Ti 4:1; Tit 2:13.

Vincent: Act 2:22 - Approved Approved ( ἀποδεδειγμεÌνον ) The verb means to point out or shew forth. Shewn to be that which he claimed to be.

Approved ( ἀποδεδειγμεÌνον )

The verb means to point out or shew forth. Shewn to be that which he claimed to be.

Vincent: Act 2:22 - Miracles Miracles ( δυναÌμεσι ) Better, Rev., mighty works . Lit., powers . See on Mat 11:20.

Miracles ( δυναÌμεσι )

Better, Rev., mighty works . Lit., powers . See on Mat 11:20.

Vincent: Act 2:23 - Being delivered Being delivered ( ἐÌκδοτον ) An adjective: given forth , betrayed.

Being delivered ( ἐÌκδοτον )

An adjective: given forth , betrayed.

Vincent: Act 2:23 - Ye have taken Ye have taken The best texts omit.

Ye have taken

The best texts omit.

Vincent: Act 2:23 - Wicked hands Wicked hands The best texts read by the hand of lawless

Wicked hands

The best texts read by the hand of lawless

Vincent: Act 2:23 - Crucified Crucified ( Ï€ÏοσπηÌξαντες ) Only here in New Testament. The verb simply means to affix to or on anything. The idea of the cross is...

Crucified ( Ï€ÏοσπηÌξαντες )

Only here in New Testament. The verb simply means to affix to or on anything. The idea of the cross is left to be supplied.

Vincent: Act 2:23 - Have slain Have slain ( ἀνειÌλετε ) See on Luk 23:32. Rev., rendering the aorist more closely, did slay.

Have slain ( ἀνειÌλετε )

See on Luk 23:32. Rev., rendering the aorist more closely, did slay.

Vincent: Act 2:24 - Pains Pains ( ὠδῖνας ) The meaning is disputed. Some claim that Peter followed the Septuagint mistranslation of Psa 18:5, where the Hebrew wo...

Pains ( ὠδῖνας )

The meaning is disputed. Some claim that Peter followed the Septuagint mistranslation of Psa 18:5, where the Hebrew word for snares is rendered by the word used here, pains ; and that, therefore, it should be rendered snares of death; the figure being that of escape from the snare of a huntsman. Others suppose that death is represented in travail, the birth-pangs ceasing with the delivery; i.e., the resurrection. This seems to be far-fetched, though it is true that in classical Greek the word is used commonly of birth-throes. It is better, perhaps, on the whole, to take the expression in the sense of the A. V., and to make the pains of death stand for death generally.

Vincent: Act 2:25 - I foresaw I foresaw ( Ï€ÏοωÏωÌμην ) Not to see beforehand, but to see before one's self, as in Psa 16:8.

I foresaw ( Ï€ÏοωÏωÌμην )

Not to see beforehand, but to see before one's self, as in Psa 16:8.

Vincent: Act 2:25 - I should not be moved I should not be moved ( μὴ σαλευθῶ ) Or be shaken. Generally so rendered in the New Testament. See Mat 11:7; Mat 24:29; Heb 12:26,...

I should not be moved ( μὴ σαλευθῶ )

Or be shaken. Generally so rendered in the New Testament. See Mat 11:7; Mat 24:29; Heb 12:26, etc.

Vincent: Act 2:26 - Rejoiced Rejoiced ( ἠγαλλιαÌσατο ) Rev., was glad. See on 1Pe 1:6.

Rejoiced ( ἠγαλλιαÌσατο )

Rev., was glad. See on 1Pe 1:6.

Vincent: Act 2:26 - Shall rest Shall rest ( κατασκηνωÌσει ) See on nests , Mat 8:20. Better, as Rev., dwell. Lit., dwell in a tent or tabernacle. Rendered ...

Shall rest ( κατασκηνωÌσει )

See on nests , Mat 8:20. Better, as Rev., dwell. Lit., dwell in a tent or tabernacle. Rendered lodge, Mat 13:32; Mar 4:32; Luk 13:19. It is a beautiful metaphor. My flesh shall encamp on hope ; pitch its tent there to rest through the night of death, until the morning of resurrection.

Vincent: Act 2:26 - In hope In hope ( ἐπ ' ἐλπιÌδι ) Lit., on hope: resting on the hope of resurrection; his body being poetically conceived as hoping.

In hope ( ἐπ ' ἐλπιÌδι )

Lit., on hope: resting on the hope of resurrection; his body being poetically conceived as hoping.

Vincent: Act 2:27 - Leave Leave ( ἐγκαταλειÌψεις ) Lit., leave behind.

Leave ( ἐγκαταλειÌψεις )

Lit., leave behind.

Vincent: Act 2:27 - Suffer Suffer ( δωÌσεις ) Lit., give.

Suffer ( δωÌσεις )

Lit., give.

Vincent: Act 2:29 - Let me speak Let me speak ( ἐξὸν εἰπεῖν ) Lit., it is permitted me. Rev., I may . It is allowable for him to speak, because the facts are...

Let me speak ( ἐξὸν εἰπεῖν )

Lit., it is permitted me. Rev., I may . It is allowable for him to speak, because the facts are notorious.

Vincent: Act 2:29 - Freely Freely ( μετὰ παÏÌ“Ï̔ησιÌας ) Lit., with freedom. The latter word from πᾶν , all, and Ï̔ῆσις , speech; speaking...

Freely ( μετὰ παÏÌ“Ï̔ησιÌας )

Lit., with freedom. The latter word from πᾶν , all, and Ï̔ῆσις , speech; speaking everything, and therefore without reserve.

Vincent: Act 2:29 - The patriarch The patriarch ( πατÏιαÌÏχου ) From ἀÌÏχω , to begin, and πατÏÎ¹Î±Ì , a pedigree. Applied to David as the father of the r...

The patriarch ( πατÏιαÌÏχου )

From ἀÌÏχω , to begin, and πατÏÎ¹Î±Ì , a pedigree. Applied to David as the father of the royal family from which the Messiah sprang. It is used in the New Testament of Abraham (Heb 7:4), and of the sons of Jacob (Act 7:8).

Vincent: Act 2:29 - He is dead and buried He is dead and buried ( ἐτελευÌτησε καὶ ἐταÌφη ) Aorists, denoting what occurred at a definite past time. Rev., rightly...

He is dead and buried ( ἐτελευÌτησε καὶ ἐταÌφη )

Aorists, denoting what occurred at a definite past time. Rev., rightly, he both died and was buried.

Vincent: Act 2:29 - His sepulchre is with us His sepulchre is with us Or among us (ἐν ἡμῖν ). On Mount Zion, where most of the Jewish kings were interred in the same tomb.

His sepulchre is with us

Or among us (ἐν ἡμῖν ). On Mount Zion, where most of the Jewish kings were interred in the same tomb.

Vincent: Act 2:30 - According to the flesh, he would raise up Christ According to the flesh, he would raise up Christ The best texts omit. Render as Rev., he would set one upon his throne.

According to the flesh, he would raise up Christ

The best texts omit. Render as Rev., he would set one upon his throne.

Vincent: Act 2:34 - Is not ascended Is not ascended ( οὐ ἀνεÌβη ) Aorist, did not ascend.

Is not ascended ( οὐ ἀνεÌβη )

Aorist, did not ascend.

Vincent: Act 2:35 - Thy footstool Thy footstool A.V. omits of thy feet.

Thy footstool

A.V. omits of thy feet.

Vincent: Act 2:36 - Assuredly Assuredly ( ἀσφαλῶς ) From ἀ , not, and σφαÌλλω , to cause to fall. Hence, firmly , steadfastly.

Assuredly ( ἀσφαλῶς )

From ἀ , not, and σφαÌλλω , to cause to fall. Hence, firmly , steadfastly.

Vincent: Act 2:37 - They were pricked They were pricked ( κατενυÌγησαν ) Only here in New Testament. The word does not occur in profane Greek. It is found in the Septuagin...

They were pricked ( κατενυÌγησαν )

Only here in New Testament. The word does not occur in profane Greek. It is found in the Septuagint, as Genesis 34:7, of the grief of the sons of Jacob at the dishonor of Dinah. See, also, Psa 109:16(Sept. 108) Psa 109:16 : " broken in heart." The kindred noun καταÌνυξις occurs Rom 11:8, in the sense of slumber (Rev., stupor ) . Compare Isa 29:10. See, also, Psa 60:3. (Sept. 59) Psa 60:3 : οἶνον κατανυÌξεως , the wine of astonishment (Rev., wine of staggering ) . The radical idea of the word is given in the simple verb νυÌσσω , to prick with a sharp point. So Homer, of the puncture of a spear; of horses dinting the earth with their hoofs, etc. Here, therefore, of the sharp, painful emotion, the sting produced by Peter's words. Cicero, speaking of the oratory of Pericles, says that his speech left stings in the minds of his hearers (" De Oratore," iii., 34.)

Vincent: Act 2:38 - Repent Repent See on Mat 3:2.

Repent

See on Mat 3:2.

Vincent: Act 2:38 - In the name In the name ( ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνοÌματι ) Lit., upon the name. See on Mat 28:19.

In the name ( ἐπὶ τῷ ὀνοÌματι )

Lit., upon the name. See on Mat 28:19.

Vincent: Act 2:38 - Remission Remission See on Luk 3:3; and Jam 5:15.

Remission

See on Luk 3:3; and Jam 5:15.

Vincent: Act 2:39 - Afar off Afar off ( εἰς μακÏὰν ) Lit., unto a long way. Referring probably to the Gentiles, who are described by this phrase both in the Ol...

Afar off ( εἰς μακÏὰν )

Lit., unto a long way. Referring probably to the Gentiles, who are described by this phrase both in the Old and New Testaments. See Zec 6:15; Eph 2:11-13. Peter knew the fact that the Gentiles were to be received into the Church, but not the mode . He expected they would become Christians through the medium of the Jewish religion. It was already revealed in the Old Testament that they should be received, and Christ himself had commanded the apostles to preach to all nations.

Vincent: Act 2:39 - Shall call Shall call ( Ï€ÏοσκαλεÌσηται ) Rev. gives the force of Ï€ÏοÌÏ‚ , to: " shall call unto him. "

Shall call ( Ï€ÏοσκαλεÌσηται )

Rev. gives the force of Ï€ÏοÌÏ‚ , to: " shall call unto him. "

Vincent: Act 2:40 - Other Other ( ἑτεÌÏοις ) And various.

Other ( ἑτεÌÏοις )

And various.

Vincent: Act 2:40 - Did he testify Did he testify ( διεμαÏÏ„Ï…ÌÏετο ) The preposition Î´Î¹Î±Ì gives the force of solemnly, earnestly.

Did he testify ( διεμαÏÏ„Ï…ÌÏετο )

The preposition Î´Î¹Î±Ì gives the force of solemnly, earnestly.

Vincent: Act 2:40 - Save yourselves Save yourselves ( σωÌθητε ) More strictly, be ye saved.

Save yourselves ( σωÌθητε )

More strictly, be ye saved.

Vincent: Act 2:40 - Untoward Untoward ( σκολιᾶς ) Lit., crooked. Toward in earlier English meant docile, apt. The opposite is froward ( froward ) . So Shakesp...

Untoward ( σκολιᾶς )

Lit., crooked. Toward in earlier English meant docile, apt. The opposite is froward ( froward ) . So Shakespeare:

" 'Tis a good hearing when children are toward ,

But a harsh hearing when women are froward. "

Taming of the Shrew , v., 2.

" Spoken like a toward prince."

3 Henry VI., ii., 2.

Untoward, therefore, meant intractable, perverse. So Shakespeare:

" What means this scorn, thou most untoward knave ?"

K. John , i, 1.

" And if she be froward,

Then hast thou taught Hortensio to be untoward."

Taming of the Shrew , iv., 5.

Compare Deu 32:5.

Vincent: Act 2:42 - Continued steadfastly Continued steadfastly See on Act 1:14.

Continued steadfastly

See on Act 1:14.

Vincent: Act 2:42 - Doctrine Doctrine ( διδαχῇ ) Better, teaching .

Doctrine ( διδαχῇ )

Better, teaching .

Vincent: Act 2:42 - Fellowship Fellowship ( κοινωνιÌᾳ ) From κοινοÌÏ‚ , common. A relation between individuals which involves a common interest and a mutual, ...

Fellowship ( κοινωνιÌᾳ )

From κοινοÌÏ‚ , common. A relation between individuals which involves a common interest and a mutual, active participation in that interest and in each other. The word answers to the Latin communio, from communis, common. Hence, sometimes rendered communion, as 1Co 10:16; 2Co 13:14. Fellowship is the most common rendering. Thus Phi 1:5 : " your fellowship in the gospel," signifying co-operation in the widest sense ; participation in sympathy, suffering, and labor. Compare 1Jo 1:3, 1Jo 1:6, 1Jo 1:7. Occasionally it is used to express the particular form which the spirit of fellowship assumes; as in Rom 15:26; Heb 13:16, where it signifies the giving of alms, but always with an emphasis upon the principle of Christian fellowship which underlies the gift.

Vincent: Act 2:42 - Breaking Breaking ( κλαÌσει ) Used by Luke only, and only in the phrase breaking of bread. The kindred verb κλαÌζω or κλαÌω , to bre...

Breaking ( κλαÌσει )

Used by Luke only, and only in the phrase breaking of bread. The kindred verb κλαÌζω or κλαÌω , to break, occurs often, but, like the noun, only of breaking bread. Hence used to designate the celebration of the Lord's Supper.

Vincent: Act 2:42 - Prayers Prayers ( Ï€Ïοσευχαῖς ) Always of prayer to God. Compare on δεηÌσεις , prayers, Luk 5:33; and besought, Luk 8:38.

Prayers ( Ï€Ïοσευχαῖς )

Always of prayer to God. Compare on δεηÌσεις , prayers, Luk 5:33; and besought, Luk 8:38.

Vincent: Act 2:43 - Fear Fear ( φοÌβος ) Not terror, but reverential awe: as Mar 4:41; Luk 7:16; 1Pe 1:17, etc.

Fear ( φοÌβος )

Not terror, but reverential awe: as Mar 4:41; Luk 7:16; 1Pe 1:17, etc.

Vincent: Act 2:44 - Common Common ( κοινὰ ) Compare fellowship, Act 2:42.

Common ( κοινὰ )

Compare fellowship, Act 2:42.

Vincent: Act 2:45 - Possessions Possessions ( κτηÌματα ) Landed property.

Possessions ( κτηÌματα )

Landed property.

Vincent: Act 2:45 - Goods Goods ( ὑπαÌÏξεις ) Possessions in general; movables.

Goods ( ὑπαÌÏξεις )

Possessions in general; movables.

Vincent: Act 2:46 - With one accord With one accord ( ὁμοθυμαδὸν ) See on Mat 18:19.

With one accord ( ὁμοθυμαδὸν )

See on Mat 18:19.

Vincent: Act 2:46 - From house to house ( κατ ' οἶκον ) From house to house ( κατ ' οἶκον ) Better, as Rev., at home, contrasted with in the temple. Compare Phm 1:2; Col 4:15; 1Co 16:...

From house to house ( κατ ' οἶκον )

Better, as Rev., at home, contrasted with in the temple. Compare Phm 1:2; Col 4:15; 1Co 16:19.

Vincent: Act 2:46 - Did eat their meat Did eat their meat ( μετελαÌμβανον Ï„Ïοφῆς ) Rev., take their food. Partake would be better, giving the force of μεταÌ...

Did eat their meat ( μετελαÌμβανον Ï„Ïοφῆς )

Rev., take their food. Partake would be better, giving the force of Î¼ÎµÏ„Î±Ì , with. Note the imperfect: " continued to partake."

Vincent: Act 2:46 - Singleness Singleness ( ἀφελοÌτητι ) Only here in New Testament. Derived from ἀ , not, and φελλευÌÏ‚ , stony ground. Hence of someth...

Singleness ( ἀφελοÌτητι )

Only here in New Testament. Derived from ἀ , not, and φελλευÌÏ‚ , stony ground. Hence of something simple or plain.

Vincent: Act 2:47 - Added Added ( Ï€ÏοσετιÌθει ) Imperfect: kept adding.

Added ( Ï€ÏοσετιÌθει )

Imperfect: kept adding.

Vincent: Act 2:47 - Such as should be saved Such as should be saved ( τοὺς σωζομεÌνους ) Lit., as Rev., those that were being saved. The rendering of the A. V. would requ...

Such as should be saved ( τοὺς σωζομεÌνους )

Lit., as Rev., those that were being saved. The rendering of the A. V. would require the verb to be in the future, whereas it is the present participle. Compare 1Co 1:18. Salvation is a thing of the present, as well as of the past and future. The verb is used in all these senses in the New Testament. Thus, we were saved (not are, as A. V.), Rom 8:24; shall or shalt be saved, Rom 10:9, Rom 10:13; ye are being saved, 1Co 15:2. " Godliness, righteousness, is life, is salvation. And it is hardly necessary to say that the divorce of morality and religion must be fostered and encouraged by failing to note this, and so laying the whole stress either on the past or on the future - on the first call, or on the final change. It is, therefore, important that the idea of salvation as a rescue from sin, through the knowledge of God in Christ, and therefore a progressive condition, a present state, should not be obscured, and we can but regret such a translation as Act 2:47, 'The Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved,' where the Greek implies a different idea" (Lightfoot, " On a Fresh Revision of the New Testament" ).

Vincent: Act 2:47 - To the church To the church See on Mat 16:18.

To the church

See on Mat 16:18.

Wesley: Act 2:1 - -- At the pentecost of Sinai, in the Old Testament, and the pentecost of Jerusalem, in the New, where the two grand manifestations of God, the legal and ...

At the pentecost of Sinai, in the Old Testament, and the pentecost of Jerusalem, in the New, where the two grand manifestations of God, the legal and the evangelical; the one from the mountain, and the other from heaven; the terrible, and the merciful one.

Wesley: Act 2:1 - They were all with one accord in one place So here was a conjunction of company, minds, and place; the whole hundred and twenty being present.

So here was a conjunction of company, minds, and place; the whole hundred and twenty being present.

Wesley: Act 2:2 - And suddenly there came a sound from heaven So will the Son of man come to judgment.

So will the Son of man come to judgment.

Wesley: Act 2:2 - And it filled all the house That is, all that part of the temple where they were sitting.

That is, all that part of the temple where they were sitting.

Wesley: Act 2:3 - And there appeared distinct tongues, as of fire That is, small flames of fire. This is all which the phrase, tongues of fire, means in the language of the seventy. Yet it might intimate God's touchi...

That is, small flames of fire. This is all which the phrase, tongues of fire, means in the language of the seventy. Yet it might intimate God's touching their tongues as it were (together with their hearts) with Divine fire: his giving them such words as were active and penetrating, even as flaming fire.

Wesley: Act 2:4 - And they began to speak with other tongues The miracle was not in the ears of the hearers, (as some have unaccountably supposed,) but in the mouth of the speakers. And this family praising God ...

The miracle was not in the ears of the hearers, (as some have unaccountably supposed,) but in the mouth of the speakers. And this family praising God together, with the tongues of all the world, was an earnest that the whole world should in due time praise God in their various tongues.

Wesley: Act 2:4 - As the Spirit gave them utterance Moses, the type of the law, was of a slow tongue; but the Gospel speaks with a fiery and flaming one.

Moses, the type of the law, was of a slow tongue; but the Gospel speaks with a fiery and flaming one.

Wesley: Act 2:5 - And there were dwelling in Jerusalem Jews Gathered from all parts by the peculiar providence of God.

Gathered from all parts by the peculiar providence of God.

Wesley: Act 2:6 - The multitude came together, and were confounded The motions of their minds were swift and various.

The motions of their minds were swift and various.

Wesley: Act 2:9 - Judea The dialect of which greatly differed from that of Galilee.

The dialect of which greatly differed from that of Galilee.

Wesley: Act 2:9 - Asia The country strictly so called.

The country strictly so called.

Wesley: Act 2:10 - Roman sojourners Born at Rome, but now living at Jerusalem. These seem to have come to Jerusalem after those who are above mentioned. All of them were partly Jews by b...

Born at Rome, but now living at Jerusalem. These seem to have come to Jerusalem after those who are above mentioned. All of them were partly Jews by birth, and partly proselytes.

Wesley: Act 2:11 - Cretans One island seems to be mentioned for all.

One island seems to be mentioned for all.

Wesley: Act 2:11 - The wonderful works of God Probably those which related to the miracles, death, resurrection, and ascension of Christ, together with the effusion of his Spirit, as a fulfilment ...

Probably those which related to the miracles, death, resurrection, and ascension of Christ, together with the effusion of his Spirit, as a fulfilment of his promises, and the glorious dispensations of Gospel grace.

Wesley: Act 2:12 - They were all amazed All the devout men.

All the devout men.

Wesley: Act 2:13 - But others mocking The world begins with mocking, thence proceeds to cavilling, Act 4:7; to threats, Act 4:17; to imprisoning, Act 5:18; blows, Act 5:40; to slaughter, A...

The world begins with mocking, thence proceeds to cavilling, Act 4:7; to threats, Act 4:17; to imprisoning, Act 5:18; blows, Act 5:40; to slaughter, Act 7:58. These mockers appear to have been some of the natives of Judea, and inhabitants of Jerusalem, (who understood only the dialect of the country,) by the apostle's immediately directing his discourse to them in the next verse.

Wesley: Act 2:13 - They are full of sweet wine So the Greek word properly signifies. There was no new wine so early in the year as pentecost. Thus natural men are wont to ascribe supernatural thing...

So the Greek word properly signifies. There was no new wine so early in the year as pentecost. Thus natural men are wont to ascribe supernatural things to mere natural causes; and many times as impudently and unskilfully as in the present case.

Wesley: Act 2:14 - Then Peter standing up All the gestures, all the words of Peter, show the utmost sobriety; lifted up his voice - With cheerfulness and boldness; and said to them - This disc...

All the gestures, all the words of Peter, show the utmost sobriety; lifted up his voice - With cheerfulness and boldness; and said to them - This discourse has three parts; each of which, Act 2:14, Act 2:22, Act 2:29, begins with the same appellation, men: only to the last part he prefixes with more familiarity the additional word brethren.

Wesley: Act 2:14 - Men of Judea That is, ye that are born in Judea. St. Peter spoke in Hebrew, which they all understood.

That is, ye that are born in Judea. St. Peter spoke in Hebrew, which they all understood.

Wesley: Act 2:15 - It is but the third hour of the day That is, nine in the morning. And on the solemn festivals the Jews rarely ate or drank any thing till noon.

That is, nine in the morning. And on the solemn festivals the Jews rarely ate or drank any thing till noon.

Wesley: Act 2:16 - But this is that which was spoken of by the prophet But there is another and better way of accounting for this. Joe 2:28

But there is another and better way of accounting for this. Joe 2:28

Wesley: Act 2:17 - -- The times of the Messiah are frequently called the last days, the Gospel being the last dispensation of Divine grace.

The times of the Messiah are frequently called the last days, the Gospel being the last dispensation of Divine grace.

Wesley: Act 2:17 - I will pour out of my Spirit Not on the day of pentecost only, upon all flesh - On persons of every age, sex, and rank.

Not on the day of pentecost only, upon all flesh - On persons of every age, sex, and rank.

Wesley: Act 2:17 - And your young men shall see visions In young men the outward sense, are most vigorous, and the bodily strength is entire, whereby they are best qualified to sustain the shock which usual...

In young men the outward sense, are most vigorous, and the bodily strength is entire, whereby they are best qualified to sustain the shock which usually attends the visions of God. In old men the internal senses are most vigorous, suited to divine dreams. Not that the old are wholly excluded from the former, nor the young from the latter.

Wesley: Act 2:18 - And upon my servants On those who are literally in a state of servitude.

On those who are literally in a state of servitude.

Wesley: Act 2:19 - And I will show prodigies in heaven above, and signs on earth beneath Great revelations of grace are usually attended with great judgments on those who reject it.

Great revelations of grace are usually attended with great judgments on those who reject it.

Wesley: Act 2:19 - In heaven Treated of, Act 2:20.

Treated of, Act 2:20.

Wesley: Act 2:19 - On earth Described in this verse. Such signs were those mentioned, Act 2:22, before the passion of Christ; which are so mentioned as to include also those at t...

Described in this verse. Such signs were those mentioned, Act 2:22, before the passion of Christ; which are so mentioned as to include also those at the very time of the passion and resurrection, at the destruction of Jerusalem, and at the end of the world. Terrible indeed were those prodigies in particular which preceded the destruction of Jerusalem: such as the flaming sword hanging over the city, and the fiery comet pointing down upon it for a year; the light that shone upon the temple and the altar in the night, as if it had been noon - day; the opening of the great and heavy gate of the temple without hands; the voice heard from the most holy place, Let us depart hence; the admonition of Jesus the son of Ananus, crying for seven years together, Wo, wo, wo; the vision of contending armies in the air, and of entrenchments thrown up against a city there represented; the terrible thunders and lightnings, and dreadful earthquakes, which every one considered as portending some great evil: all which, through the singular providence of God, are particularly recorded by Josephus.

Wesley: Act 2:19 - Blood War and slaughter.

War and slaughter.

Wesley: Act 2:19 - Fire Burnings of houses and towns, involving all in clouds of smoke.

Burnings of houses and towns, involving all in clouds of smoke.

Wesley: Act 2:20 - The moon shall be turned into blood A bloody colour: before the day of the Lord - Eminently the last day; though not excluding any other day or season, wherein the Lord shall manifest hi...

A bloody colour: before the day of the Lord - Eminently the last day; though not excluding any other day or season, wherein the Lord shall manifest his glory, in taking vengeance of his adversaries.

Wesley: Act 2:21 - But whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord - This expression implies the whole of religion, and particularly prayer uttered in faith; shall be saved...

whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord - This expression implies the whole of religion, and particularly prayer uttered in faith; shall be saved - From all those plagues; from sin and hell.

Wesley: Act 2:23 - Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God The apostle here anticipates an objection, Why did God suffer such a person to be so treated? Did he not know what wicked men intended to do? And had ...

The apostle here anticipates an objection, Why did God suffer such a person to be so treated? Did he not know what wicked men intended to do? And had he not power to prevent it? Yea. He knew all that those wicked men intended to do. And he had power to blast all their designs in a moment. But he did not exert that power, because he so loved the world! Because it was the determined counsel of his love, to redeem mankind from eternal death, by the death of his only - begotten Son.

Wesley: Act 2:24 - Having loosed the pains of death The word properly means, the pains of a woman in travail.

The word properly means, the pains of a woman in travail.

Wesley: Act 2:24 - As it was not possible that he should be held under it Because the Scripture must needs be fulfilled.

Because the Scripture must needs be fulfilled.

Wesley: Act 2:25 - -- Psa 16:8.

Wesley: Act 2:27 - Thou wilt not leave my soul in hades The invisible world. But it does not appear, that ever our Lord went into hell. His soul, when it was separated from the body, did not go thither, but...

The invisible world. But it does not appear, that ever our Lord went into hell. His soul, when it was separated from the body, did not go thither, but to paradise, Luk 23:43. The meaning is, Thou wilt not leave my soul in its separate state, nor suffer my body to be corrupted.

Wesley: Act 2:28 - Thou hast made known to me the ways of life That is, Thou hast raised me from the dead.

That is, Thou hast raised me from the dead.

Wesley: Act 2:28 - Thou wilt fill me with joy by thy countenance When I ascend to thy right hand.

When I ascend to thy right hand.

Wesley: Act 2:29 - The patriarch A more honourable title than king.

A more honourable title than king.

Wesley: Act 2:30 - -- Psa 89:4, &c.

Psa 89:4, &c.

Wesley: Act 2:32 - He foreseeing this, spake of the resurrection Of Christ St. Peter argues thus: It is plain, David did not speak this of himself. Therefore he spake of Christ's rising. But how does that promise of a kingdom...

St. Peter argues thus: It is plain, David did not speak this of himself. Therefore he spake of Christ's rising. But how does that promise of a kingdom imply his resurrection? Because he did not receive it before he died, and because his kingdom was to endure for ever, 2Sa 7:13.

Wesley: Act 2:33 - Being exalted by the right hand of God By the right hand; that is, the mighty power of God. Our Lord was exalted at his ascension to God's right hand in heaven.

By the right hand; that is, the mighty power of God. Our Lord was exalted at his ascension to God's right hand in heaven.

Wesley: Act 2:34 - Sit thou on my right hand In this and the following verse is an allusion to two ancient customs; one, to the highest honour that used to be paid to persons by placing them on t...

In this and the following verse is an allusion to two ancient customs; one, to the highest honour that used to be paid to persons by placing them on the right hand, as Solomon did Bathsheba, when sitting on his throne, 1Ki 2:19; and the other, to the custom of conquerors, who used to tread on the necks of their vanquished enemies, as a token of their entire victory and triumph over them.

Wesley: Act 2:35 - Until I make thine enemies thy footstool This text is here quoted with the greatest address, as suggesting in the words of David, their great prophetic monarch, how certain their own ruin mus...

This text is here quoted with the greatest address, as suggesting in the words of David, their great prophetic monarch, how certain their own ruin must be, if they went on to oppose Christ. Psa 110:1.

Wesley: Act 2:36 - Lord Jesus, after his exaltation, is constantly meant by this word in the New Testament, unless sometimes where it occurs, in a text quoted from the Old Te...

Jesus, after his exaltation, is constantly meant by this word in the New Testament, unless sometimes where it occurs, in a text quoted from the Old Testament.

Wesley: Act 2:37 - They said to the apostles, Brethren They did not style them so before.

They did not style them so before.

Wesley: Act 2:38 - Repent And hereby return to God: be baptized - Believing in the name of Jesus - And ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost - See the three - one God cle...

And hereby return to God: be baptized - Believing in the name of Jesus - And ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost - See the three - one God clearly proved. See Act 26:20. The gift of the Holy Ghost does not mean in this place the power of speaking with tongues. For the promise of this was not given to all that were afar off, in distant ages and nations. But rather the constant fruits of faith, even righteousness, and peace, and joy in the Holy Ghost.

Wesley: Act 2:38 - Whomsoever the Lord our God shall call (Whether they are Jews or Gentiles) by his word and by his Spirit: and who are not disobedient to the heavenly calling. But it is observable St. Peter...

(Whether they are Jews or Gentiles) by his word and by his Spirit: and who are not disobedient to the heavenly calling. But it is observable St. Peter did not yet understand the very words he spoke.

Wesley: Act 2:40 - And with many other words did he testify and exhort In such an accepted time we should add line upon line, and not leave off, till the thing is done.

In such an accepted time we should add line upon line, and not leave off, till the thing is done.

Wesley: Act 2:40 - Save yourselves from this perverse generation Many of whom were probably mocking still.

Many of whom were probably mocking still.

Wesley: Act 2:41 - And there were added To the hundred and twenty.

To the hundred and twenty.

Wesley: Act 2:42 - And they continued steadfast So their daily Church communion consisted in these four particulars: Hearing the word; Having all things common; Receiving the Lord's Supper; Prayer. ...

So their daily Church communion consisted in these four particulars: Hearing the word; Having all things common; Receiving the Lord's Supper; Prayer.

Ye diff'rent sects, who all declare, Lo here is Christ, and Christ is there; Your stronger proofs divinely give, And show me where the Christians live!

Wesley: Act 2:43 - And fear came upon every soul Of those who did not join with them: whereby persecution was prevented, till it was needful for them.

Of those who did not join with them: whereby persecution was prevented, till it was needful for them.

Wesley: Act 2:45 - And sold their possessions Their lands and houses; and goods - Their movables.

Their lands and houses; and goods - Their movables.

Wesley: Act 2:45 - And parted them to all as any one had need To say the Christians did this only till the destruction of Jerusalem, is not true; for many did it long after. Not that there was any positive comman...

To say the Christians did this only till the destruction of Jerusalem, is not true; for many did it long after. Not that there was any positive command for so doing: it needed not; for love constrained them. It was a natural fruit of that love wherewith each member of the community loved every other as his own soul. And if the whole Christian Church had continued in this spirit, this usage must have continued through all ages. To affirm therefore that Christ did not design it should continue, is neither more nor less than to affirm, that Christ did not design this measure of love should continue. I see no proof of this.

Wesley: Act 2:46 - Continuing daily breaking the bread - in the Lord's Supper, as did many Churches for some ages.

breaking the bread - in the Lord's Supper, as did many Churches for some ages.

Wesley: Act 2:46 - They partook of their food with gladness and singleness of heart They carried the same happy and holy temper through all their common actions: eating and working with the same spirit wherewith they prayed and receiv...

They carried the same happy and holy temper through all their common actions: eating and working with the same spirit wherewith they prayed and received the Lord's Supper.

Wesley: Act 2:47 - The Lord added daily such as were saved From their sins: from the guilt and power of them.

From their sins: from the guilt and power of them.

JFB: Act 2:1-4 - when the day of Pentecost was fully come The fiftieth from the morrow after the first Passover sabbath (Lev 23:15-16).

The fiftieth from the morrow after the first Passover sabbath (Lev 23:15-16).

JFB: Act 2:1-4 - with one accord The solemnity of the day, perhaps, unconsciously raising their expectations.

The solemnity of the day, perhaps, unconsciously raising their expectations.

JFB: Act 2:2 - And suddenly there came a sound from heaven, as of a rushing mighty wind, &c. "The whole description is so picturesque and striking that it could only come from an eye-witness" [OLSHAUSEN]. The suddenness, strength, and diffusiv...

"The whole description is so picturesque and striking that it could only come from an eye-witness" [OLSHAUSEN]. The suddenness, strength, and diffusiveness of the sound strike with deepest awe the whole company, and thus complete their preparation for the heavenly gift. Wind was a familiar emblem of the Spirit (Eze 37:9; Joh 3:8; Joh 20:22). But this was not a rush of actual wind. It was only a sound "as of" it.

JFB: Act 2:3 - cloven tongues, like as of fire, &c. "disparted tongues," that is, tongue-shaped, flame-like appearances, rising from a common center or root, and resting upon each of that large company:...

"disparted tongues," that is, tongue-shaped, flame-like appearances, rising from a common center or root, and resting upon each of that large company:--beautiful visible symbol of the burning energy of the Spirit now descending in all His plenitude upon the Church, and about to pour itself through every tongue, and over every tribe of men under heaven!

JFB: Act 2:4 - they . . . began to speak with . . . tongues, &c. Real, living languages, as is plain from what follows. The thing uttered, probably the same by all, was "the wonderful works of God," perhaps in the i...

Real, living languages, as is plain from what follows. The thing uttered, probably the same by all, was "the wonderful works of God," perhaps in the inspired words of the Old Testament evangelical hymns; though it is next to certain that the speakers themselves understood nothing of what they uttered (see on 1Co. 14:1-25).

JFB: Act 2:5-11 - there were dwelling at Jerusalem Jews, devout men out of every nation Not, it would seem, permanently settled there (see Act 2:9), though the language seems to imply more than a temporary visit to keep this one feast.

Not, it would seem, permanently settled there (see Act 2:9), though the language seems to imply more than a temporary visit to keep this one feast.

JFB: Act 2:9-11 - Parthians, &c. Beginning with the farthest east, the Parthians, the enumeration proceeds farther and farther westward till it comes to Judea; next come the western c...

Beginning with the farthest east, the Parthians, the enumeration proceeds farther and farther westward till it comes to Judea; next come the western countries, from Cappadocia to Pamphylia; then the southern, from Egypt to Cyrene; finally, apart from all geographical consideration, Cretes and Arabians are placed together. This enumeration is evidently designed to convey an impression of universality [BAUMGARTEN].

JFB: Act 2:14-21 - Peter, standing up with the eleven In advance, perhaps, of the rest.

In advance, perhaps, of the rest.

JFB: Act 2:15 - these are not drunken Meaning, not the Eleven, but the body of the disciples.

Meaning, not the Eleven, but the body of the disciples.

JFB: Act 2:15 - but the third hour Nine A.M. (see Ecc 10:16; Isa 5:11; 1Th 5:17).

Nine A.M. (see Ecc 10:16; Isa 5:11; 1Th 5:17).

JFB: Act 2:17 - in the last days Meaning, the days of the Messiah (Isa 2:2); as closing all preparatory arrangements, and constituting the final dispensation of God's kingdom on earth...

Meaning, the days of the Messiah (Isa 2:2); as closing all preparatory arrangements, and constituting the final dispensation of God's kingdom on earth.

JFB: Act 2:17 - pour out of my Spirit In contrast with the mere drops of all preceding time.

In contrast with the mere drops of all preceding time.

JFB: Act 2:17 - upon all flesh Hitherto confined to the seed of Abraham.

Hitherto confined to the seed of Abraham.

JFB: Act 2:17 - sons . . . daughters . . . young men . . . old men . . . servants . . . handmaidens Without distinction of sex, age, or rank.

Without distinction of sex, age, or rank.

JFB: Act 2:17 - see visions . . . dream dreams This is a mere accommodation to the ways in which the Spirit operated under the ancient economy, when the prediction was delivered; for in the New Tes...

This is a mere accommodation to the ways in which the Spirit operated under the ancient economy, when the prediction was delivered; for in the New Testament, visions and dreams are rather the exception than the rule.

JFB: Act 2:19 - I will show wonders, &c. Referring to the signs which were to precede the destruction of Jerusalem (see on Luk 21:25-28).

Referring to the signs which were to precede the destruction of Jerusalem (see on Luk 21:25-28).

JFB: Act 2:21 - whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved This points to the permanent establishment of the economy of salvation, which followed on the breaking up of the Jewish state.

This points to the permanent establishment of the economy of salvation, which followed on the breaking up of the Jewish state.

JFB: Act 2:22-28 - a man approved of God Rather, "authenticated," "proved," or "demonstrated to be from God."

Rather, "authenticated," "proved," or "demonstrated to be from God."

JFB: Act 2:22-28 - by miracles . . . which God did by him This is not a low view of our Lord's miracles, as has been alleged, nor inconsistent with Joh 2:11, but is in strict accordance with His progress from...

This is not a low view of our Lord's miracles, as has been alleged, nor inconsistent with Joh 2:11, but is in strict accordance with His progress from humiliation to glory, and with His own words in Joh 5:19. This view of Christ is here dwelt on to exhibit to the Jews the whole course of Jesus of Nazareth as the ordinance and doing of the God of Israel [ALFORD].

JFB: Act 2:23 - determinate counsel and foreknowledge God's fixed plan and perfect foresight of all the steps involved in it.

God's fixed plan and perfect foresight of all the steps involved in it.

JFB: Act 2:23 - ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain How strikingly is the criminality of Christ's murderers here presented in harmony with the eternal purpose to surrender Him into their hands!

How strikingly is the criminality of Christ's murderers here presented in harmony with the eternal purpose to surrender Him into their hands!

JFB: Act 2:24 - was not possible he should be holden of it Glorious saying! It was indeed impossible that "the Living One" should remain "among the dead" (Luk 24:5); but here, the impossibility seems to refer ...

Glorious saying! It was indeed impossible that "the Living One" should remain "among the dead" (Luk 24:5); but here, the impossibility seems to refer to the prophetic assurance that He should not see corruption.

JFB: Act 2:27 - wilt not leave my soul in hell In its disembodied state (see on Luk 16:23).

In its disembodied state (see on Luk 16:23).

JFB: Act 2:27 - neither . . . suffer thine Holy One to see corruption In the grave.

In the grave.

JFB: Act 2:28 - Thou hast made known to me the ways of life That is, resurrection-life.

That is, resurrection-life.

JFB: Act 2:28 - thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance That is, in glory; as is plain from the whole connection and the actual words of the sixteenth Psalm.

That is, in glory; as is plain from the whole connection and the actual words of the sixteenth Psalm.

JFB: Act 2:29-36 - David . . . is . . . dead and buried, &c. Peter, full of the Holy Ghost, sees in this sixteenth Psalm, one Holy Man, whose life of high devotedness and lofty spirituality is crowned with the a...

Peter, full of the Holy Ghost, sees in this sixteenth Psalm, one Holy Man, whose life of high devotedness and lofty spirituality is crowned with the assurance, that though He taste of death, He shall rise again without seeing corruption, and be admitted to the bliss of God's immediate presence. Now as this was palpably untrue of David, it could be meant only of One other, even of Him whom David was taught to expect as the final Occupant of the throne of Israel. (Those, therefore, and they are many, who take David himself to be the subject of this Psalm, and the words quoted to refer to Christ only in a more eminent sense, nullify the whole argument of the apostle). The Psalm is then affirmed to have had its only proper fulfilment in JESUS, of whose resurrection and ascension they were witnesses, while the glorious effusion of the Spirit by the hand of the ascended One, setting an infallible seal upon all, was even then witnessed by the thousands who stood listening to Him. A further illustration of Messiah's ascension and session at God's right hand is drawn from Psa 110:1, in which David cannot be thought to speak of himself, seeing he is still in his grave.

JFB: Act 2:36 - Therefore That is, to sum up all.

That is, to sum up all.

JFB: Act 2:36 - let all the house of Israel For in this first discourse the appeal is formally made to the whole house of Israel, as the then existing Kingdom of God.

For in this first discourse the appeal is formally made to the whole house of Israel, as the then existing Kingdom of God.

JFB: Act 2:36 - know assuredly By indisputable facts, fulfilled predictions, and the seal of the Holy Ghost set upon all.

By indisputable facts, fulfilled predictions, and the seal of the Holy Ghost set upon all.

JFB: Act 2:36 - that God hath made For Peter's object was to show them that, instead of interfering with the arrangements of the God of Israel, these events were His own high movements.

For Peter's object was to show them that, instead of interfering with the arrangements of the God of Israel, these events were His own high movements.

JFB: Act 2:36 - this same Jesus, whom ye have crucified "The sting is at the close" [BENGEL]. To prove to them merely that Jesus was the Messiah might have left them all unchanged in heart. But to convince ...

"The sting is at the close" [BENGEL]. To prove to them merely that Jesus was the Messiah might have left them all unchanged in heart. But to convince them that He whom they had crucified had been by the right hand of God exalted, and constituted the "LORD" whom David in spirit adored, to whom every knee shall bow, and the CHRIST of God, was to bring them to "look on Him whom they had pierced and mourn for Him."

JFB: Act 2:37-40 - pricked in their hearts The begun fulfilment of Zec 12:10, whose full accomplishment is reserved for the day when "all Israel shall be saved" (see on Rom 11:26).

The begun fulfilment of Zec 12:10, whose full accomplishment is reserved for the day when "all Israel shall be saved" (see on Rom 11:26).

JFB: Act 2:37-40 - what shall we do? This is that beautiful spirit of genuine compunction and childlike docility, which, discovering its whole past career to have been one frightful mista...

This is that beautiful spirit of genuine compunction and childlike docility, which, discovering its whole past career to have been one frightful mistake, seeks only to be set right for the future, be the change involved and the sacrifices required what they may. So Saul of Tarsus (Act 9:6).

JFB: Act 2:38 - Repent The word denotes change of mind, and here includes the reception of the Gospel as the proper issue of that revolution of mind which they were then und...

The word denotes change of mind, and here includes the reception of the Gospel as the proper issue of that revolution of mind which they were then undergoing.

JFB: Act 2:38 - baptized . . . for the remission of sins As the visible seal of that remission.

As the visible seal of that remission.

JFB: Act 2:39 - For the promise Of the Holy Ghost, through the risen Saviour, as the grand blessing of the new covenant.

Of the Holy Ghost, through the risen Saviour, as the grand blessing of the new covenant.

JFB: Act 2:39 - all afar off The Gentiles, as in Eph 2:17), but "to the Jew first."

The Gentiles, as in Eph 2:17), but "to the Jew first."

JFB: Act 2:40 - with many other words did he testify and exhort Thus we have here but a summary of Peter's discourse; though from the next words it would seem that only the more practical parts, the home appeals, a...

Thus we have here but a summary of Peter's discourse; though from the next words it would seem that only the more practical parts, the home appeals, are omitted.

JFB: Act 2:40 - Save yourselves from this untoward generation As if Peter already foresaw the hopeless impenitence of the nation at large, and would have his hearers hasten in for themselves and secure their own ...

As if Peter already foresaw the hopeless impenitence of the nation at large, and would have his hearers hasten in for themselves and secure their own salvation.

JFB: Act 2:41-47 - they that gladly received his word were baptized "It is difficult to say how three thousand could be baptized in one day, according to the old practice of a complete submersion; and the more as in Je...

"It is difficult to say how three thousand could be baptized in one day, according to the old practice of a complete submersion; and the more as in Jerusalem there was no water at hand except Kidron and a few pools. The difficulty can only be removed by supposing that they already employed sprinkling, or baptized in houses in large vessels. Formal submersion in rivers, or larger quantities of water, probably took place only where the locality conveniently allowed it" [OLSHAUSEN].

JFB: Act 2:41-47 - the same day there were added to them about three thousand souls Fitting inauguration of the new kingdom, as an economy of the Spirit!

Fitting inauguration of the new kingdom, as an economy of the Spirit!

JFB: Act 2:42 - continued steadfastly in "attended constantly upon."

"attended constantly upon."

JFB: Act 2:42 - the apostles' doctrine "teaching"; giving themselves up to the instructions which, in their raw state, would be indispensable to the consolidation of the immense multitude s...

"teaching"; giving themselves up to the instructions which, in their raw state, would be indispensable to the consolidation of the immense multitude suddenly admitted to visible discipleship.

JFB: Act 2:42 - fellowship In its largest sense.

In its largest sense.

JFB: Act 2:42 - breaking of bread Not certainly in the Lord's Supper alone, but rather in frugal repasts taken together, with which the Lord's Supper was probably conjoined until abuse...

Not certainly in the Lord's Supper alone, but rather in frugal repasts taken together, with which the Lord's Supper was probably conjoined until abuses and persecution led to the discontinuance of the common meal.

JFB: Act 2:42 - prayers Probably, stated seasons of it.

Probably, stated seasons of it.

JFB: Act 2:43 - fear came upon every soul A deep awe rested upon the whole community.

A deep awe rested upon the whole community.

JFB: Act 2:44 - all that believed were together, and had all things common (See on Act 4:34-37).

(See on Act 4:34-37).

JFB: Act 2:46 - daily . . . in the temple Observing the hours of Jewish worship.

Observing the hours of Jewish worship.

JFB: Act 2:46 - and breaking bread from house to house Rather, "at home" (Margin), that is, in private, as contrasted with their temple-worship, but in some stated place or places of meeting.

Rather, "at home" (Margin), that is, in private, as contrasted with their temple-worship, but in some stated place or places of meeting.

JFB: Act 2:46 - eat their meat with gladness "exultation." and singleness of heart.

"exultation."

and singleness of heart.

JFB: Act 2:47 - Praising God "Go thy way, eat thy bread with joy, and drink thy wine with a merry heart, for God now accepteth thy works" (Ecc 9:7, also see on Act 8:39).

"Go thy way, eat thy bread with joy, and drink thy wine with a merry heart, for God now accepteth thy works" (Ecc 9:7, also see on Act 8:39).

JFB: Act 2:47 - having favour with all the people Commending themselves by their lovely demeanor to the admiration of all who observed them.

Commending themselves by their lovely demeanor to the admiration of all who observed them.

JFB: Act 2:47 - And the Lord That is, JESUS, as the glorified Head and Ruler of the Church.

That is, JESUS, as the glorified Head and Ruler of the Church.

JFB: Act 2:47 - added Kept adding; that is, to the visible community of believers, though the words "to the Church" are wanting in the most ancient manuscripts.

Kept adding; that is, to the visible community of believers, though the words "to the Church" are wanting in the most ancient manuscripts.

JFB: Act 2:47 - such as should be saved Rather, "the saved," or "those who were being saved." "The young Church had but few peculiarities in its outward form, or even in its doctrine: the si...

Rather, "the saved," or "those who were being saved." "The young Church had but few peculiarities in its outward form, or even in its doctrine: the single discriminating principle of its few members was that they all recognized the crucified Jesus of Nazareth as the Messiah. This confession would have been a thing of no importance, if it had only presented itself as a naked declaration, and would never in such a case have been able to form a community that would spread itself over the whole Roman empire. It acquired its value only through the power of the Holy Ghost, passing from the apostles as they preached to the hearers; for He brought the confession from the very hearts of men (1Co 12:3), and like a burning flame made their souls glow with love. By the power of this Spirit, therefore, we behold the first Christians not only in a state of active fellowship, but also internally changed: the narrow views of the natural man are broken through; they have their possessions in common, and they regard themselves as one family" [OLSHAUSEN].|| 26998||1||11||0||@@PETER HEALS A LAME MAN AT THE TEMPLE GATE--HS ADDRESS TO THE WONDERING MULTITUDE.==== (Acts 3:1-26)

JFB: Act 2:47 - Peter and John Already associated by their Master, first with James (Mar 1:29; Mar 5:37; Mar 9:2), then by themselves (Luk 22:8; and see Joh 13:23-24). Now we find t...

Already associated by their Master, first with James (Mar 1:29; Mar 5:37; Mar 9:2), then by themselves (Luk 22:8; and see Joh 13:23-24). Now we find them constantly together, but John (yet young) only as a silent actor.

JFB: Act 2:47 - went up Were going up, were on their way.

Were going up, were on their way.

Clarke: Act 2:1 - When the day of pentecost was fully come When the day of pentecost was fully come - The feast of pentecost was celebrated fifty days after the passover, and has its name πεντηκοστ...

When the day of pentecost was fully come - The feast of pentecost was celebrated fifty days after the passover, and has its name πεντηκοστη from πεντηκοντα, fifty, which is compounded of πεντε, five, and ηκοντα, the decimal termination. It commenced on the fiftieth day reckoned from the first day of unleavened bread, i.e. on the morrow after the paschal lamb was offered. The law relative to this feast is found in Lev 23:15, Lev 23:16, in these words: And ye shall count unto you from the morrow after the Sabbath, from the day that ye brought the sheaf of the wave-offering; seven Sabbaths shall be complete: even unto the morrow after the seventh Sabbath shall ye number fifty days. This feast was instituted in commemoration of the giving the law on Mount Sinai; and is therefore sometimes called by the Jews, שמחת תורה shimchath torah , the joy of the law, and frequently the feast of weeks. There is a correspondence between the giving of the law, which is celebrated by this feast of pentecost, together with the crucifixion of our Lord, which took place at the passover, and this descent of the Holy Spirit, which happened at this pentecost

1.    At the passover, the Israelites were delivered from Egyptian bondage: this was a type of the thraldom in which the human race were to Satan and sin

2.    At the passover Jesus Christ, who was typified by the paschal lamb, was sacrificed for the sin of the world, and by this sacrifice redemption from sin and Satan is now procured and proclaimed

3.    On the pentecost, God gave his law on Mount Sinai, accompanied with thunderings and lightnings. On the pentecost, God sent down his Holy Spirit, like a rushing mighty wind; and tongues of fire sat upon each disciple, in order that, by his influence, that new law of light and life might be promulgated and established. Thus, the analogy between the Egyptian bondage and the thraldom occasioned by sin - the deliverance from Egypt, and the redemption from sin - the giving of the law, with all its emblematic accompaniments, and the sending down the Holy Spirit, with its symbols of light, life, and power, has been exactly preserved

4.    At the Jewish passover, Christ was degraded, humbled, and ignominiously put to death: at the following festival, the pentecost, he was highly glorified; and the all conquering and ever during might of his kingdom then commenced. The Holy Spirit seems to have designed all these analogies, to show that, through all preceding ages, God had the dispensation of the Gospel continually in view; and that the old law and its ordinances were only designed as preparatives for the new

Clarke: Act 2:1 - They were all with one accord in one place They were all with one accord in one place - It is probable that the All here mentioned means the one hundred and twenty spoken of Act 1:15, who wer...

They were all with one accord in one place - It is probable that the All here mentioned means the one hundred and twenty spoken of Act 1:15, who were all together at the election of Matthias. With one accord, ὁμοθυμαδον ; this word is very expressive: it signifies that all their minds, affections, desires, and wishes, were concentred in one object, every man having the same end in view; and, having but one desire, they had but one prayer to God, and every heart uttered it. There was no person uninterested - none unconcerned - none lukewarm; all were in earnest; and the Spirit of God came down to meet their united faith and prayer. When any assembly of God’ s people meet in the same spirit they may expect every blessing they need

In one place. - Where this place was we cannot tell: it was probably in the temple, as seems to be intimated in Act 2:46, where it is said they were daily ὁμοθυμαδον εν τῳ ἱεÏῳ, with one accord in the temple; and as this was the third hour of the day, Act 2:15, which was the Jewish hour of morning prayer, as the ninth hour was the hour of evening prayer, Act 3:1, it is most probable that the temple was the place in which they were assembled.

Clarke: Act 2:2 - A sound from heaven A sound from heaven - Probably thunder is meant, which is the harbinger of the Divine presence

A sound from heaven - Probably thunder is meant, which is the harbinger of the Divine presence

Clarke: Act 2:2 - Rushing mighty wind Rushing mighty wind - The passage of a large portion of electrical fluid over that place would not only occasion the sound, or thunder, but also the...

Rushing mighty wind - The passage of a large portion of electrical fluid over that place would not only occasion the sound, or thunder, but also the rushing mighty wind; as the air would rush suddenly and strongly into the vacuum occasioned by the rarefaction of the atmosphere in that place, through the sudden passage of the electrical fluid; and the wind would follow the direction of the fire. There is a good deal of similarity between this account and that of the appearance of God to Elijah, 1Ki 19:11, 1Ki 19:12, where the strong wind, the earthquake, and the fire, were harbingers of the Almighty’ s presence, and prepared the heart of Elijah to hear the small still voice; so, this sound, and the mighty rushing wind, prepared the apostles to receive the influences and gifts of the Holy Spirit. In both cases, the sound, strong wind, and fire, although natural agents, were supernaturally employed. See the note on Act 9:7.

Clarke: Act 2:3 - Cloven tongues like as of fire Cloven tongues like as of fire - The tongues were the emblem of the languages they were to speak. The cloven tongues pointed out the diversity of th...

Cloven tongues like as of fire - The tongues were the emblem of the languages they were to speak. The cloven tongues pointed out the diversity of those languages; and the fire seemed to intimate that the whole would be a spiritual gift, and be the means of bringing light and life to the souls who should hear them preach the everlasting Gospel in those languages

Clarke: Act 2:3 - Sat upon each of them Sat upon each of them - Scintillations, coruscations, or flashes of fire, were probably at first frequent through every part of the room where they ...

Sat upon each of them - Scintillations, coruscations, or flashes of fire, were probably at first frequent through every part of the room where they were sitting; at last these flashes became defined, and a lambent flame, in the form of a cloven tongue, became stationary on the head of each disciple; a proof that the Spirit of God had made each his temple or residence. That unusual appearances of fire were considered emblems of the presence and influence of God, both the Scriptures and the Jewish writings amply prove. Thus God manifested himself to Moses, when he appointed him to deliver Israel, Exo 3:2, Exo 3:3; and thus he manifested himself when he delivered the law on Mount Sinai, Exo 19:16-20. The Jews, in order to support the pretensions of their rabbins, as delivering their instructions by Divine authority and influence, represent them as being surrounded with fire while they were delivering their lectures; and that their words, in consequence, penetrated and exhilarated the souls of their disciples. Some of the Mohammedans represent Divine inspiration in the same way. In a fine copy of a Persian work, entitled Ajaceb al Makhlookat, or Wonders of Creation, now before me, where a marred account of Abraham’ s sacrifice, mentioned Gen 15:9-17, is given, instead of the burning lamp passing between the divided pieces of the victim, Gen 15:17, Abraham is represented standing between four fowls, the cock, the peacock, the duck, and the crow, with his head almost wrapped in a flame of lambent fire, as the emblem of the Divine communication made to him of the future prosperity of his descendants. The painting in which this is represented is most exquisitely finished. This notion of the manner in which Divine intimations were given was not peculiar to the Jews and Arabians; it exists in all countries; and the glories which appear round the heads of Chinese, Hindoo, and Christian saints, real or supposed, were simply intended to signify that they had especial intercourse with God, and that his Spirit, under the emblem of fire, sat upon them and became resident in them. There are numerous proofs of this in several Chinese and Hindoo paintings in my possession; and how frequently this is to be met with in legends, missals, and in the ancient ecclesiastical books of the different Christian nations of Europe, every reader acquainted with ecclesiastical antiquity knows well. See the dedication of Solomon’ s temple, 2Ch 7:1-3

The Greek and Roman heathens had similar notions of the manner in which Divine communications were given: strong wind, loud and repeated peals of thunder, coruscations of lightning, and lambent flames resting on those who were objects of the Deities regard, are all employed by them to point out the mode in which their gods were reported to make their will known to their votaries. Every thing of this kind was probably borrowed from the account given by Moses of the appearance on Mount Sinai; for traditions of this event were carried through almost every part of the habitable world, partly by the expelled Canaanites, partly by the Greek sages travelling through Asiatic countries in quest of philosophic truth: and partly by means of the Greek version of the Septuagint, made nearly three hundred years before the Christian era

"A flame of fire seen upon the head of any person was, among the heathens, considered as an omen from their gods that the person was under the peculiar care of a supernatural power, and destined to some extraordinary employment. Many proofs of this occur in the Roman poets and historians. Wetstein, in his note on this place, has made an extensive collection of them. I shall quote but one, which almost every reader of the Aeneid of Virgil will recollect: -

Talia vociferans gemitu tectum omne replebat:

Cum subitum, dictuque oritur mirabile monstrum.

Namque manus inter, maestorumque ora parentum

Ecce levis summo de vertice visu

Iuli Fundere lumen apex, tactuque innoxia moll

Lambere flamma comas, et circum tempora pasci

Nos pavidi trepidare metu, crinemque flagrante

Excutere, et sanctos restinguere fontibus ignes

At pater Anchises oculos ad sidera laetu

Extulit, et coelo palamas cum voce tetendit

Jupiter omnipotens -

Da auxilium, pater, atque haec omina firma

Virg. Aen. ii. v. 679

While thus she fills the house with clamorous cries

Our hearing is diverted by our eyes

For while I held my son, in the short spac

Betwixt our kisses and our last embrace

Strange to relate! from young Iulus’ head

A lambent flame arose, which gently sprea

Around his brows, and on his temples fed

Amazed, with running water, we prepar

To quench the sacred fire, and slake his hair

But old Anchises, versed in omens, rear’

His hands to heaven, and this request preferr’ d

If any vows almighty Jove can bend

Confirm the glad presage which thou art pleased to send

Dryden

There is nothing in this poetic fiction which could be borrowed from our sacred volume; as Virgil died about twenty years before the birth of Christ

It may be just necessary to observe, that tongue of fire may be a Hebraism: for in Isa 5:24, לשון ×ש leshon esh , which we render simply fire, is literally a tongue of fire, as the margin very properly has it. The Hebrews give the name of tongue to most things which terminate in a blunt point: so a bay is termed in Jos 15:2, לשן lashon , a tongue. And in Jos 15:5, what appears to have been a promontory is called לשון ×”×™× leshon hayam , a tongue of the sea

Clarke: Act 2:3 - It sat upon each It sat upon each - That is, one of those tongues, like flames, sat upon the head of each disciple; and the continuance of the appearance, which is i...

It sat upon each - That is, one of those tongues, like flames, sat upon the head of each disciple; and the continuance of the appearance, which is indicated by the word sat, shows that there could be no illusion in the case. I still think that in all this case the agent was natural, but supernaturally employed.

Clarke: Act 2:4 - To speak with other tongues To speak with other tongues - At the building of Babel the language of the people was confounded; and, in consequence of this, they became scattered...

To speak with other tongues - At the building of Babel the language of the people was confounded; and, in consequence of this, they became scattered over the face of the earth: at this foundation of the Christian Church, the gift of various languages was given to the apostles, that the scattered nations might be gathered; and united under one shepherd and superintendent ( επισκοπος ) of all souls

Clarke: Act 2:4 - As the Spirit gave them utterance As the Spirit gave them utterance - The word αποφθεγγεσθαι seems to imply such utterance as proceeded from immediate inspiration, and...

As the Spirit gave them utterance - The word αποφθεγγεσθαι seems to imply such utterance as proceeded from immediate inspiration, and included oracular communications.

Clarke: Act 2:5 - Devout men, out of every nation Devout men, out of every nation - Either by these we are simply to understand Jews who were born in different countries, and had now come up to Jeru...

Devout men, out of every nation - Either by these we are simply to understand Jews who were born in different countries, and had now come up to Jerusalem to be present at the passover, and for purposes of traffic, or proselytes to Judaism, who had come up for the same purpose: for I cannot suppose that the term ανδÏες ευλαβεις, devout men, can be applied to any other. At this time there was scarcely a commercial nation under heaven where the Jews had not been scattered for the purpose of trade, merchandize, etc., and from all these nations, it is said, there were persons now present at Jerusalem.

Clarke: Act 2:6 - When this was noised abroad When this was noised abroad - If we suppose that there was a considerable peal of thunder, which followed the escape of a vast quantity of electric ...

When this was noised abroad - If we suppose that there was a considerable peal of thunder, which followed the escape of a vast quantity of electric fluid, and produced the mighty rushing wind already noticed on Act 2:2, then the whole city must have been alarmed; and, as various circumstances might direct their attention to the temple, having flocked thither they were farther astonished and confounded to hear the disciples of Christ addressing the mixed multitude in the languages of the different countries from which these people had come

Clarke: Act 2:6 - Every man heard them speak in his own language Every man heard them speak in his own language - Use may naturally suppose that, as soon as any person presented himself to one of these disciples, ...

Every man heard them speak in his own language - Use may naturally suppose that, as soon as any person presented himself to one of these disciples, he, the disciple, was immediately enabled to address him in his own language, however various this had been from the Jewish or Galilean dialects. If a Roman presented himself, the disciple was immediately enabled to address him in Latin - if a Grecian, in Greek - an Arab, in Arabic, and so of the rest.

Clarke: Act 2:7 - Are not all these - Galileans? Are not all these - Galileans? - Persons who know no other dialect, save that of their own country. Persons wholly uneducated, and, consequently, na...

Are not all these - Galileans? - Persons who know no other dialect, save that of their own country. Persons wholly uneducated, and, consequently, naturally ignorant of those languages which they now speak so fluently.

Clarke: Act 2:8 - How hear we every man in our own tongue How hear we every man in our own tongue - Some have supposed from this that the miracle was not so much wrought on the disciples as on their hearers...

How hear we every man in our own tongue - Some have supposed from this that the miracle was not so much wrought on the disciples as on their hearers: imagining that, although the disciples spoke their own tongue, yet every man so understood what was spoken as if it had been spoken in the language in which he was born. Though this is by no means so likely as the opinion which states that the disciples themselves spoke all these different languages, yet the miracle is the same, howsoever it be taken; for it must require as much of the miraculous power of God to enable an Arab to understand a Galilean, as to enable a Galilean to speak Arabic. But that the gift of tongues was actually given to the apostles, we have the fullest proof; as we find particular ordinances laid down by those very apostles for the regulation of the exercise of this gift; see 1Co 14:1, etc.

Clarke: Act 2:9 - Parthians Parthians - Parthia anciently included the northern part of modern Persia: it was situated between the Caspian Sea and Persian Gulf, rather to the e...

Parthians - Parthia anciently included the northern part of modern Persia: it was situated between the Caspian Sea and Persian Gulf, rather to the eastward of both

Clarke: Act 2:9 - Medes Medes - Media was a country lying in the vicinity of the Caspian Sea; having Parthia on the east, Assyria on the south, and Mesopotamia on the west

Medes - Media was a country lying in the vicinity of the Caspian Sea; having Parthia on the east, Assyria on the south, and Mesopotamia on the west

Clarke: Act 2:9 - Elamites Elamites - Probably inhabitants of that country now called Persia: both the Medes and Elamites were a neighboring people, dwelling beyond the Tigris

Elamites - Probably inhabitants of that country now called Persia: both the Medes and Elamites were a neighboring people, dwelling beyond the Tigris

Clarke: Act 2:9 - Mesopotamia Mesopotamia - Now Diarbec in Asiatic Turkey; situated between the rivers Tigris and Euphrates; having Assyria on the east, Arabia Deserta with Babyl...

Mesopotamia - Now Diarbec in Asiatic Turkey; situated between the rivers Tigris and Euphrates; having Assyria on the east, Arabia Deserta with Babylonia on the south, Syria on the west, and Armenia on the north. It was called Padan-aram by the ancient Hebrews, and by the Asiatics is now called Maverannhar, i.e. the country beyond the river

Clarke: Act 2:9 - Judea Judea - This word has exceedingly puzzled commentators and critics; and most suspect that it is not the true reading. Bishop Pearce supposes that Î...

Judea - This word has exceedingly puzzled commentators and critics; and most suspect that it is not the true reading. Bishop Pearce supposes that Ιουδαιαν is an adjective, agreeing with Μεσοποταμιαν, and translates the passage thus: the dwellers in Jewish Mesopotamia. He vindicates this translation by showing that great numbers of the Jews were settled in this country: Josephus says that the ten tribes remained in this country till his time; that "there were countless myriads of them there, and that it was impossible to know their numbers."- ΜυÏιαδες απειÏοι, και αÏιθμῳ γνωσθηναι μη δυναμεναι . See Ant. lib. xv. c. 2, s. 2, and c. 3, s. 1; Bell. Jud. lib. i. c. 1, 2. This interpretation, however ingenious, does not comport with the present Greek text. Some imagine that Ιουδαιαν is not the original reading; and therefore they have corrected it into Syriam, Syria; Armeniam, Armenia; Ινδιαν, India; Λυδιαν, Lydia; Ιδουμαιαν, Idumea; Βιθυνιαν, Bithynia; and Κιλικιαν, Cilicia: all these stand on very slender authority, as may be seen in Griesbach; and the last is a mere conjecture of Dr. Mangey. If Judea be still considered the genuine reading, we may account for it thus: the men who were speaking were known to be Galileans; now the Galilean dialect was certainly different from that spoken in Judea - the surprise was occasioned by a Jew being able to comprehend the speech of a Galilean, without any interpreter and without difficulty; and yet it is not easy to suppose that there was such a difference between the two dialects as to render these people wholly unintelligible to each other

Clarke: Act 2:9 - Cappadocia Cappadocia - Was an ancient kingdom of Asia comprehending all that country that lies between Mount Taurus and the Euxine Sea

Cappadocia - Was an ancient kingdom of Asia comprehending all that country that lies between Mount Taurus and the Euxine Sea

Clarke: Act 2:9 - Pontus Pontus - Was anciently a very powerful kingdom of Asia, originally a part of Cappadocia; bounded on the east by Colchis; on the west by the river Ha...

Pontus - Was anciently a very powerful kingdom of Asia, originally a part of Cappadocia; bounded on the east by Colchis; on the west by the river Halys; on the north by the Black Sea; and on the south by Armenia Minor. The famous Mithridates was king of this country; and it was one of the last which the Romans were able to subjugate

Clarke: Act 2:9 - Asia Asia - Meaning probably Asia Minor; it was that part of Turkey in Asia now called Natolia.

Asia - Meaning probably Asia Minor; it was that part of Turkey in Asia now called Natolia.

Clarke: Act 2:10 - Phrygia Phrygia - A country in Asia Minor, southward of Pontus

Phrygia - A country in Asia Minor, southward of Pontus

Clarke: Act 2:10 - Pamphylia Pamphylia - The ancient name of the country of Natolia, now called Caramania, between Lycia and Cilicia, near the Mediterranean Sea

Pamphylia - The ancient name of the country of Natolia, now called Caramania, between Lycia and Cilicia, near the Mediterranean Sea

Clarke: Act 2:10 - Egypt Egypt - A very extensive country of African bounded by the Mediterranean on the north; by the Red Sea and the Isthmus of Suez, which divide it from ...

Egypt - A very extensive country of African bounded by the Mediterranean on the north; by the Red Sea and the Isthmus of Suez, which divide it from Arabia, on the east; by Abyssinia or Ethiopia on the south; and by the deserts of Barca and Nubia on the west. It was called Mizraim by the ancient Hebrews, and now Mesr by the Arabians. It extends 600 miles from north to south; and from 100 to 250 in breadth, from east to west

Clarke: Act 2:10 - Libya Libya - In a general way, among the Greeks, signified Africa; but the northern part, in the vicinity of Cyrene, is here meant

Libya - In a general way, among the Greeks, signified Africa; but the northern part, in the vicinity of Cyrene, is here meant

Clarke: Act 2:10 - Cyrene Cyrene - A country in Africa on the coast of the Mediterranean Sea, southward of the most western point of the Island of Crete

Cyrene - A country in Africa on the coast of the Mediterranean Sea, southward of the most western point of the Island of Crete

Clarke: Act 2:10 - Strangers of Rome Strangers of Rome - Persons dwelling at Rome, and speaking the Latin language, partly consisting of regularly descended Jews and proselytes to the J...

Strangers of Rome - Persons dwelling at Rome, and speaking the Latin language, partly consisting of regularly descended Jews and proselytes to the Jewish religion.

Clarke: Act 2:11 - Cretes Cretes - Natives of Crete, a large and noted island in the Levant, or eastern part of the Mediterranean Sea, now called Candia

Cretes - Natives of Crete, a large and noted island in the Levant, or eastern part of the Mediterranean Sea, now called Candia

Clarke: Act 2:11 - Arabians Arabians - Natives of Arabia, a well known country of Asia, having the Red Sea on the west; the Persian Gulf on the east; Judea on the north; and th...

Arabians - Natives of Arabia, a well known country of Asia, having the Red Sea on the west; the Persian Gulf on the east; Judea on the north; and the Indian Ocean on the south

Clarke: Act 2:11 - The wonderful works of God The wonderful works of God - Such as the incarnation of Christ; his various miracles, preaching, death, resurrection, and ascension; and the design ...

The wonderful works of God - Such as the incarnation of Christ; his various miracles, preaching, death, resurrection, and ascension; and the design of God to save the world through him. From this one circumstance we may learn that all the people enumerated above were either Jews or proselytes; and that there was probably none that could be, strictly speaking, called heathens among them. It may at first appear strange that there could be found Jews in so many different countries, some of which were very remote from the others; but there is a passage in Philo’ s Embassy to Caius which throws considerable light on the subject. In a letter sent to Caius by King Agrippa, he speaks of to the holy city of Jerusalem, not merely as the metropolis of Judea, but of many other regions, because of the colonies at different times led out of Judea, not only into neighboring countries, such as Egypt, Phoenicia, Syria, and Coelosyria, but also into those that are remote, such as Pamphylia, Cilicia, and the chief parts of Asia as far as Bithynia, and the innermost parts of Pontus; also in the regions of Europe, Thessaly, Boeotia, Macedonia, Aetolia, Attica, Argos, Corinth, and the principal parts of Peloponnesus. Not only the continents and provinces (says he) are full of Jewish colonies, but the most celebrated isles also, Euboea, Cyprus, and Crete, not to mention the countries beyond the Euphrates. All these (a small part of Babylon and some other praefectures excepted, which possess fertile territories) are inhabited by Jews. Not only my native city entreats thy clemency, but other cities also, situated in different parts of the world, Asia, Europe, Africa; both islands, sea coasts, and inland countries."Philonis Opera, edit. Mangey, vol. ii. p. 587

It is worthy of remark that almost all the places and provinces mentioned by St. Luke are mentioned also in this letter of King Agrippa. These, being all Jews or proselytes, could understand in some measure the wonderful works of God, of which mere heathens could have formed no conception. It was wisely ordered that the miraculous descent of the Holy Ghost should take place at this time, when so many from various nations were present to bear witness to what was done, and to be themselves subjects of his mighty working. These, on their return to their respective countries, would naturally proclaim what things they saw and heard; and by this the way of the apostles was made plain; and thus Christianity made a rapid progress over all those parts in a very short time after the resurrection of our Lord.

Clarke: Act 2:13 - These men are full of new wine These men are full of new wine - Rather sweet wine, for γλευκους, cannot mean the mustum , or new wine, as there could be none in Judea so ...

These men are full of new wine - Rather sweet wine, for γλευκους, cannot mean the mustum , or new wine, as there could be none in Judea so early as pentecost. The Γλευκος, gleucus , seems to have been a peculiar kind of wine, and is thus described by Hesychius and Suidas: Γλευκος, το αποσταγμα της σταφυλης, Ï€Ïιν πατηθῃ . Gleucus is that which distils from the grape before it is pressed. This must be at once both the strongest and sweetest wine. Calmet observes that the ancients had the secret of preserving wine sweet through the whole year, and were fond of taking morning draughts of it: to this Horace appears to refer, Sat. l. ii. s. iv. ver. 24

Aufidius forti miscebat mella Falerno.

Mendose: quoniam vacuis committere venis

Nil nisi lene decet: leni praecordia mulso

Prolueris melius

Aufidius first, most injudicious, quaffe

Strong wine and honey for his morning draught

With lenient bev’ rage fill your empty veins

For lenient must will better cleanse the reins

Francis.

||&&$

Clarke: Act 2:14 - Peter, standing up with the eleven Peter, standing up with the eleven - They probably spoke by turns, not altogether; but Peter began the discourse

Peter, standing up with the eleven - They probably spoke by turns, not altogether; but Peter began the discourse

Clarke: Act 2:14 - All ye that dwell at Jerusalem All ye that dwell at Jerusalem - Οἱ κατοικουντες would be better translated by the word sojourn, because these were not inhabitant...

All ye that dwell at Jerusalem - Οἱ κατοικουντες would be better translated by the word sojourn, because these were not inhabitants of Judea, but the strangers mentioned in Act 2:9-11, who had come up to the feast.

Clarke: Act 2:15 - But the third hour of the day But the third hour of the day - That is, about nine o’ clock in the morning, previously to which the Jews scarcely ever ate or drank, for that ...

But the third hour of the day - That is, about nine o’ clock in the morning, previously to which the Jews scarcely ever ate or drank, for that hour was the hour of prayer. This custom appears to have been so common that even the most intemperate among the Jews were not known to transgress it; Peter therefore spoke with confidence when he said, these are not drunken - seeing it is but the third hour of the day, previously to which even the intemperate did not use wine.

Clarke: Act 2:16 - Spoken by the prophet Joel Spoken by the prophet Joel - The prophecy which he delivered so long ago is just now fulfilled; and this is another proof that Jesus whom ye have cr...

Spoken by the prophet Joel - The prophecy which he delivered so long ago is just now fulfilled; and this is another proof that Jesus whom ye have crucified is the Messiah.

Clarke: Act 2:17 - In the last days In the last days - The time of the Messiah; and so the phrase was understood among the Jews

In the last days - The time of the Messiah; and so the phrase was understood among the Jews

Clarke: Act 2:17 - I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh - Rabbi Tanchum says, "When Moses laid his hands upon Joshua, the holy blessed God said, In the time of ...

I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh - Rabbi Tanchum says, "When Moses laid his hands upon Joshua, the holy blessed God said, In the time of the old text, each individual prophet prophesied; but, in the times of the Messiah, all the Israelites shall be prophets."And this they build on the prophecy quoted in this place by Peter

Clarke: Act 2:17 - Your sons and your daughters shall prophesy Your sons and your daughters shall prophesy - The word prophesy is not to be understood here as implying the knowledge and discovery of future event...

Your sons and your daughters shall prophesy - The word prophesy is not to be understood here as implying the knowledge and discovery of future events; but signifies to teach and proclaim the great truths of God, especially those which concerned redemption by Jesus Christ

Clarke: Act 2:17 - Your young men shall see visions, etc. Your young men shall see visions, etc. - These were two of the various ways in which God revealed himself under the Old Testament. Sometimes he reve...

Your young men shall see visions, etc. - These were two of the various ways in which God revealed himself under the Old Testament. Sometimes he revealed himself by a symbol, which was a sufficient proof of the Divine presence: fire was the most ordinary, as it was the most expressive, symbol. Thus he appeared to Moses on Mount Horeb, and afterwards at Sinai; to Abraham, Genesis 15:1-21; to Elijah, 1Ki 19:11, 1Ki 19:12. At other times he revealed himself by angelic ministry: this was frequent, especially in the days of the patriarchs, of which we find many instances in the book of Genesis

By dreams he discovered his will in numerous instances: see the remarkable case of Joseph, Gen 37:5, Gen 37:9; of Jacob, Gen 28:1, etc.; Gen 46:2, etc.; of Pharaoh, Gen 41:1-7; of Nebuchadnezzar, Dan 4:10-17. For the different ways in which God communicated the knowledge of his will to mankind, see the note on Gen 15:1.

Clarke: Act 2:18 - On my servants and on my handmaidens On my servants and on my handmaidens - This properly means persons of the lowest condition, such as male and female slaves. As the Jews asserted tha...

On my servants and on my handmaidens - This properly means persons of the lowest condition, such as male and female slaves. As the Jews asserted that the spirit of prophecy never rested upon a poor man, these words are quoted to show that, under the Gospel dispensation, neither bond nor free, male nor female, is excluded from sharing in the gifts and graces of the Divine Spirit.

Clarke: Act 2:19 - I will show wonders I will show wonders - It is likely that both the prophet and the apostle refer to the calamities that fell upon the Jews at the destruction of Jerus...

I will show wonders - It is likely that both the prophet and the apostle refer to the calamities that fell upon the Jews at the destruction of Jerusalem, and the fearful signs and portents that preceded those calamities. See the notes on Mat 24:5-7 (note), where these are distinctly related

Clarke: Act 2:19 - Blood, fire, and vapour of smoke Blood, fire, and vapour of smoke - Skirmishes and assassinations over the land, and wasting the country with fire and sword.

Blood, fire, and vapour of smoke - Skirmishes and assassinations over the land, and wasting the country with fire and sword.

Clarke: Act 2:20 - The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood - These are figurative representations of eclipses, intended most probably to point o...

The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood - These are figurative representations of eclipses, intended most probably to point out the fall of the civil and ecclesiastical state in Judea: see the notes on Mat 24:29. That the Sun is darkened when a total eclipse takes place, and that the Moon appears of a bloody hue in such circumstances, every person knows.

Clarke: Act 2:21 - Whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved Whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved - The predicted ruin is now impending; and only such as receive the Gospel of the Son of...

Whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord shall be saved - The predicted ruin is now impending; and only such as receive the Gospel of the Son of God shall be saved. And that none but the Christians did escape, when God poured out these judgments, is well known; and that All the Christians did escape, not one of them perishing in these devastations, stands attested by the most respectable authority. See the note on Mat 24:13.

Clarke: Act 2:22 - A man approved of God A man approved of God - Αποδεδειγμενον, celebrated, famous. The sense of the verse seems to be this: Jesus of Nazareth, a man sent of...

A man approved of God - Αποδεδειγμενον, celebrated, famous. The sense of the verse seems to be this: Jesus of Nazareth, a man sent of God, and celebrated among you by miracles, wonders, and signs; and all these done in such profusion as had never been done by the best of your most accredited prophets. And these signs, etc., were such as demonstrated his Divine mission.

Clarke: Act 2:23 - Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel - Bp. Pearce paraphrases the words thus: Him having been given forth; i.e. sent into the world, and ...

Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel - Bp. Pearce paraphrases the words thus: Him having been given forth; i.e. sent into the world, and manifested by being made flesh, and dwelling among you, as it is said in Joh 1:14; see also Act 4:28

Kypke contends that εκδοτον, delivered, does not refer to God, but to Judas the traitor "the Jews received Jesus, delivered up to them by Judas; the immutable counsel of God so permitting.

By the determinate counsel, ὡÏισμενῃ βουλῃ ; that counsel of God which defined the time, place, and circumstance, according ( Ï€Ïογνωσει ) to his foreknowledge, which always saw what was the most proper time and place for the manifestation and crucifixion of his Son; so that there was nothing casual in these things, God having determined that the salvation of a lost world should be brought about in this way; and neither the Jews nor Romans had any power here, but what was given to them from above. It was necessary to show the Jews that it was not through Christ’ s weakness or inability to defend himself that he was taken; nor was it through their malice merely that he was slain; for God had determined long before, from the foundation of the world, Rev 13:8, to give his Son a sacrifice for sin; and the treachery of Judas, and the malice of the Jews were only the incidental means by which the great counsel of God was fulfilled: the counsel of God intending the sacrifice, but never ordering that it should be brought about by such wretched means. This was permitted; the other was decreed. See the observations at the end of this chapter

Clarke: Act 2:23 - By wicked hands have crucified and slain By wicked hands have crucified and slain - I think this refers to the Romans, and not to the Jews; the former being the agents, to execute the evil ...

By wicked hands have crucified and slain - I think this refers to the Romans, and not to the Jews; the former being the agents, to execute the evil purposes of the latter. It is well known that the Jews acknowledged that they had no power to put our Lord to death, Joh 18:31, and it is as well known that the punishment of the cross was not a Jewish, but a Roman, punishment: hence we may infer that by δια χειÏων ανομων, by the hands of the wicked, the Romans are meant, being called ανομοι, without law, because they had no revelation from God; whereas the others had what was emphatically termed ὁ νομος του Θεου, the law of God, by which they professed to regulate their worship and their conduct. It was the Jews, therefore, who caused our Lord to be crucified by the hands of the heathen Romans.

Clarke: Act 2:24 - Whom God hath raised up Whom God hath raised up - For, as God alone gave him up to death, so God alone raised him up from death

Whom God hath raised up - For, as God alone gave him up to death, so God alone raised him up from death

Clarke: Act 2:24 - Having loosed the pains of death Having loosed the pains of death - It is generally supposed that this expression means, the dissolving of those bonds or obligations by which those ...

Having loosed the pains of death - It is generally supposed that this expression means, the dissolving of those bonds or obligations by which those who enter into the region of the dead are detained there till the day of the resurrection; and this is supposed to be the meaning of חבלי מות chebley maveth , in Psa 116:3, or חבלי ש×ול chebley sheol , in Psa 18:5, and in 2Sa 22:6, to which, as a parallel, this place has been referred. But Kypke has sufficiently proved that λυειν τας ωδινας θανατου, signifies rather to Remove the pains or sufferings of death. So Lucian, De Conscr. Hist., says, "a copious sweat to some, ελυσε τον πυÏετον, Removes or carries off the fever."So Strabo, speaking of the balm of Jericho, says, λυει δε κεφαλαλγιας θαυμαστως - it wonderfully Removes the headache, etc. That Christ did suffer the pains and sorrows of death in his passion is sufficiently evident; but that these were all removed, previously to his crucifixion, is fully seen in that calm manner in which he met it, with all its attendant terrors. If we take the words as commonly understood, they mean that it was impossible for the Prince of Life to be left in the empire of death: his resurrection, therefore, was a necessary consequence of his own Divine power

Instead of θανατου, of death, the Codex Bezae, Syriac, Coptic, and Vulgate, have Ἁιδου, of hell, or the place of separate spirits; and perhaps it was on no better authority than this various reading, supported but by slender evidence, that, He descended into hell, became an article in what is called the apostles’ creed. And on this article many a popish legend has been builded, to the discredit of sober sense and true religion.

Clarke: Act 2:25 - For David speaketh concerning him For David speaketh concerning him - The quotation here is made from Psa 16:8-11 (note), which contains a most remarkable prophecy concerning Christ,...

For David speaketh concerning him - The quotation here is made from Psa 16:8-11 (note), which contains a most remarkable prophecy concerning Christ, every word of which applies to him, and to him exclusively. See the notes there.

Clarke: Act 2:26 - And my tongue was glad And my tongue was glad - In the Hebrew it is ויגל כבודי vaiyagel kebodi , "And my glory was glad:"but the evangelist follows the Septuagin...

And my tongue was glad - In the Hebrew it is ויגל כבודי vaiyagel kebodi , "And my glory was glad:"but the evangelist follows the Septuagint, in reading και ηγαλλιασατο ἡ γλωσσα μου, what all the other Greek interpreters in the Hexapla translate δοξα μου, my glory. And what is to be understood by glory here! Why the soul, certainly, and not the tongue; and so some of the best critics interpret the place.

Clarke: Act 2:27 - Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell - Εις Ἁιδου, in hades, that is, the state of separate spirits, or the state of the dead. Hades was a ...

Thou wilt not leave my soul in hell - Εις Ἁιδου, in hades, that is, the state of separate spirits, or the state of the dead. Hades was a general term among the Greek writers, by which they expressed this state; and this Hades was Tartarus to the wicked, and Elysium to the good. See the explanation of the word in the note on Mat 11:23 (note)

Clarke: Act 2:27 - To see corruption To see corruption - Dust thou art, and unto dust thou shalt return, was a sentence pronounced on man after the fall: therefore this sentence could b...

To see corruption - Dust thou art, and unto dust thou shalt return, was a sentence pronounced on man after the fall: therefore this sentence could be executed on none but those who were fallen; but Jesus, being conceived without sin, neither partook of human corruption, nor was involved in the condemnation of fallen human nature; consequently, it was impossible for his body to see corruption; and it could not have undergone the temporary death, to which it was not naturally liable, had it not been for the purpose of making an atonement. It was therefore impossible that the human nature of our Lord could be subject to corruption: for though it was possible that the soul and it might be separated for a time, yet, as it had not sinned, it was not liable to dissolution; and its immortality was the necessary consequence of its being pure from transgression.

Clarke: Act 2:28 - Thou hast made known to me the ways of life Thou hast made known to me the ways of life - That is, the way from the region of death, or state of the dead and separate spirits; so that I shall ...

Thou hast made known to me the ways of life - That is, the way from the region of death, or state of the dead and separate spirits; so that I shall resume the same body, and live the same kind of life, as I had before I gave up my life for the sin of the world.

Clarke: Act 2:29 - Let me speak freely - of the patriarch David Let me speak freely - of the patriarch David - In Midris Tillin, it is said, in a paraphrase on the words, my flesh shall rest in hope, "Neither wor...

Let me speak freely - of the patriarch David - In Midris Tillin, it is said, in a paraphrase on the words, my flesh shall rest in hope, "Neither worm nor insect had power over David."It is possible that this opinion prevailed in the time of St. Peter, and, if so, his words are the more pointed and forcible; and therefore thus applied by Dr. Lightfoot: "That this passage, Thou shalt not leave my soul in hell, etc., is not to be applied to David himself appears in that I may confidently aver concerning him, that he was dead and buried, and never rose again; but his soul was left εις ᾁδου, in the state of the dead, and He saw corruption; for his sepulchre is with us to this day, under that very notion, that it is the sepulchre of David, who died and was there buried; nor is there one syllable mentioned any where of the resurrection of his body, or the return of his soul εξ ᾁδου from the state of the dead."To this the same author adds the following remarkable note: I cannot slip over that passage, Hieros. Chagig. fol. 78: Rab. Jose saith, David died at pentecost, and all Israel bewailed him, and offered their sacrifices the day following. This is a remarkable coincidence; and may be easily applied to him of whom David was a type.

Clarke: Act 2:30 - According to the flesh, he would raise up Christ According to the flesh, he would raise up Christ - This whole clause is wanting in ACD, one of the Syriac, the Coptic, Ethiopic, Armenian, and Vulga...

According to the flesh, he would raise up Christ - This whole clause is wanting in ACD, one of the Syriac, the Coptic, Ethiopic, Armenian, and Vulgate; and is variously entered in others. Griesbach rejects it from the text, and Professor White says of the words, " certissime delenda ,"they should doubtless be expunged. This is a gloss, says Schoettgen, that has crept into the text, which I prove thus

1.    The Syriac and Vulgate, the most ancient of the versions, have not these words

2.    The passage is consistent enough and intelligible without them

3.    They are superfluous, as the mind of the apostle concerning the resurrection of Christ follows immediately in the succeeding verse

The passage therefore, according to Bp. Pearce, should be read thus: Therefore being a prophet, and knowing that God had sworn with an oath, of the fruit of his loins, to set on his throne; and foreseeing that he (God) would raise up Christ, he spake of the resurrection of Christ, etc. "In this transition, the words which Peter quotes for David’ s are exactly the same with what we read in the psalm above mentioned; and the circumstance of David’ s foreseeing that Christ was to be raised up, and was the person meant, is not represented as a part of the oath; but is only made to be Peter’ s assertion, that David, as a prophet, did foresee it, and meant it."

Clarke: Act 2:31 - That his soul was not left in hell That his soul was not left in hell - The words ἡ ψυχη αυτου, his soul, are omitted by ABCD, Syriac, Coptic, Ethiopic, and Vulgate. Grie...

That his soul was not left in hell - The words ἡ ψυχη αυτου, his soul, are omitted by ABCD, Syriac, Coptic, Ethiopic, and Vulgate. Griesbach has left them out of the text, and Professor White says again, certissime delenda . The passage may be thus read: "He spake of the resurrection of Christ, that he was not left in hades, neither did his flesh see corruption."For the various readings in this and the preceding verse, see Griesbach.

Clarke: Act 2:32 - Whereof we all are witnesses Whereof we all are witnesses - That is, the whole 120 saw him after he rose from the dead, and were all ready, in the face of persecution and death,...

Whereof we all are witnesses - That is, the whole 120 saw him after he rose from the dead, and were all ready, in the face of persecution and death, to attest this great truth.

Clarke: Act 2:33 - By the right hand of God exalted By the right hand of God exalted - Raised by omnipotence to the highest dignity in the realms of glory, to sit at the right hand of God, and adminis...

By the right hand of God exalted - Raised by omnipotence to the highest dignity in the realms of glory, to sit at the right hand of God, and administer the laws of both worlds

Clarke: Act 2:33 - The promise of the Holy Ghost The promise of the Holy Ghost - This was the promise that he had made to them a little before he suffered, as may be seen in Joh 14:16, etc., Joh 16...

The promise of the Holy Ghost - This was the promise that he had made to them a little before he suffered, as may be seen in Joh 14:16, etc., Joh 16:7, etc., and after he had risen from the dead. Luk 24:49, and which as the apostle says was now shed forth.

Clarke: Act 2:34 - David is not ascended David is not ascended - Consequently, he has not sent forth this extraordinary gift, but it comes from his Lord, of whom he said, The Lord said unto...

David is not ascended - Consequently, he has not sent forth this extraordinary gift, but it comes from his Lord, of whom he said, The Lord said unto my Lord, etc. See the note on these words, Mat 22:44 (note).

Clarke: Act 2:35 - Until I make thy foes thy footstool Until I make thy foes thy footstool - It was usual with conquerors to put their feet on the necks of vanquished leaders, as emblematical of the stat...

Until I make thy foes thy footstool - It was usual with conquerors to put their feet on the necks of vanquished leaders, as emblematical of the state of subjection to which they were reduced, and the total extinction of their power. By quoting these words, Peter shows the Jews, who continued enemies to Christ, that their discomfiture and ruin must necessarily take place, their own king and prophet having predicted this in connection with the other things which had already been so literally and circumstantially fulfilled. This conclusion had the desired effect, when pressed home with the strong application in the following verse.

Clarke: Act 2:36 - Both Lord and Christ Both Lord and Christ - Not only the Messiah, but the supreme Governor of all things and all persons, Jews and Gentiles, angels and men. In the prece...

Both Lord and Christ - Not only the Messiah, but the supreme Governor of all things and all persons, Jews and Gentiles, angels and men. In the preceding discourse, Peter assumes a fact which none would attempt to deny, viz. that Jesus had been lately crucified by them

He then

1.    Proves his resurrection

2.    His ascension

3.    His exaltation to the right hand of God

4.    The effusion of the Holy Spirit, which was the fruit of his glorification, and which had not only been promised by himself, but foretold by their own prophets: in consequence of which

5.    It was indisputably proved that this same Jesus, whom they had crucified, was the promised Messiah; and if so

6.    The Governor of the universe, from whose power and justice they had every thing to dread, as they refused to receive his proffered mercy and kindness.

Clarke: Act 2:37 - When they heard this, they were pricked in their heart When they heard this, they were pricked in their heart - This powerful, intelligent, consecutive, and interesting discourse, supported every where b...

When they heard this, they were pricked in their heart - This powerful, intelligent, consecutive, and interesting discourse, supported every where by prophecies and corresponding facts, left them without reply and without excuse; and they plainly saw there was no hope for them, but in the mercy of him whom they had rejected and crucified

Clarke: Act 2:37 - What shall we do? What shall we do? - How shall we escape those judgments which we now see hanging over our heads?

What shall we do? - How shall we escape those judgments which we now see hanging over our heads?

Clarke: Act 2:38 - Peter said unto them, Repent Peter said unto them, Repent - Μετανοησατε ; Humble yourselves before God, and deeply deplore the sins you have committed; pray earnestl...

Peter said unto them, Repent - Μετανοησατε ; Humble yourselves before God, and deeply deplore the sins you have committed; pray earnestly for mercy, and deprecate the displeasure of incensed justice. For a definition of repentance, see on Mat 3:2 (note)

Clarke: Act 2:38 - And be baptized every one of you And be baptized every one of you - Take on you the public profession of the religion of Christ, by being baptized in his name; and thus acknowledge ...

And be baptized every one of you - Take on you the public profession of the religion of Christ, by being baptized in his name; and thus acknowledge yourselves to be his disciples and servants

Clarke: Act 2:38 - For the remission of sins For the remission of sins - Εις αφεσιν ἁμαÏτιων, In reference to the remission or removal of sins: baptism pointing out the puri...

For the remission of sins - Εις αφεσιν ἁμαÏτιων, In reference to the remission or removal of sins: baptism pointing out the purifying influences of the Holy Spirit; and it is in reference to that purification that it is administered, and should in consideration never be separated from it. For baptism itself purifies not the conscience; it only points out the grace by which this is to be done

Clarke: Act 2:38 - Ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost Ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost - If ye faithfully use the sign, ye shall get the substance. Receive the baptism, in reference to the re...

Ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost - If ye faithfully use the sign, ye shall get the substance. Receive the baptism, in reference to the removal of sins, and ye shall receive the Holy Ghost, by whose agency alone the efficacy of the blood of the covenant is applied, and by whose refining power the heart is purified. It was by being baptized in the name of Christ that men took upon themselves the profession of Christianity; and it was in consequence of this that the disciples of Christ were called Christians.

Clarke: Act 2:39 - For the promise is unto you For the promise is unto you - Jews of the land of Judea: not only the fulfillment of the promise which he had lately recited from the prophecy of Jo...

For the promise is unto you - Jews of the land of Judea: not only the fulfillment of the promise which he had lately recited from the prophecy of Joel was made to them, but in this promise was also included the purification from sin, with every gift and grace of the Holy Spirit

Clarke: Act 2:39 - To all that are afar off To all that are afar off - To the Jews wherever dispersed, and to all the Gentile nations; for, though St. Peter had not as yet a formal knowledge o...

To all that are afar off - To the Jews wherever dispersed, and to all the Gentile nations; for, though St. Peter had not as yet a formal knowledge of the calling of the Gentiles, yet, the Spirit of God, by which he spoke, had undoubtedly this in view; and therefore the words are added, even as many as the Lord our God shall call, i.e. all to whom, in the course of his providence and grace, he shall send the preaching of Christ crucified.

Clarke: Act 2:40 - Save yourselves from this untoward generation Save yourselves from this untoward generation - Separate yourselves from them: be ye saved, σωθητε : the power is present with you; make a pr...

Save yourselves from this untoward generation - Separate yourselves from them: be ye saved, σωθητε : the power is present with you; make a proper use of it, and ye shall be delivered from their obstinate unbelief, and the punishment that awaits it in the destruction of them and their city by the Romans.

Clarke: Act 2:41 - They that gladly received his word They that gladly received his word - The word ασμενως, which signifies joyfully, readily, willingly, implies that they approved of the doctr...

They that gladly received his word - The word ασμενως, which signifies joyfully, readily, willingly, implies that they approved of the doctrine delivered; that they were glad to hear of this way of salvation; and that they began immediately to act according to its dictates. This last sense is well expressed in a similar phrase by Josephus: when speaking of the young Israelites enticing the Midianitish women to sin, by fair speeches, he says, αἱ δε ασμενως δεξαμεναι τους λογους συνῃεσαν αυτοις, Ant. l. iv. c. 4. Then they who approved of their words consorted with them. The word is however omitted by ABCD, Coptic, Sahidic, Ethiopic, Vulgate, the Itala of the Codex Bezae, Clemens, and Chrysostom

Clarke: Act 2:41 - Were baptized Were baptized - That is, in the name of Jesus, Act 2:38, for this was the criterion of a Jew’ s conversion; and when a Jew had received baptism...

Were baptized - That is, in the name of Jesus, Act 2:38, for this was the criterion of a Jew’ s conversion; and when a Jew had received baptism in this name he was excluded from all communication with his countrymen; and no man would have forfeited such privileges but on the fullest and clearest conviction. This baptism was a very powerful means to prevent their apostasy; they had, by receiving baptism in the name of Jesus, renounced Judaism, and all the political advantages connected with it; and they found it indispensably necessary to make the best use of that holy religion which they had received in its stead. Dr. Lightfoot has well remarked, that the Gentiles who received the Christian doctrine were baptized in the name of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost; whereas the Jewish converts, for the reasons already given, were baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus

Clarke: Act 2:41 - Were added - three thousand souls Were added - three thousand souls - ΠÏοσετεθησαν, They went over from one party to another. The Greek writers make use of this verb to ...

Were added - three thousand souls - ΠÏοσετεθησαν, They went over from one party to another. The Greek writers make use of this verb to signify that act by which cities, towns, or provinces changed their masters, and put themselves under another government. So these 3000 persons left the scribes and Pharisees, and put themselves under the teaching of the apostles, professing the Christian doctrine, and acknowledging that Christ was come, and that he who was lately crucified by the Jews was the promised and only Messiah; and in this faith they were baptized

These 3000 were not converted under one discourse, nor in one place, nor by one person. All the apostles preached, some in one language, and some in another; and not in one house - for where was there one at that time that could hold such a multitude of people? For, out of the multitudes that heard, 3000 were converted; and if one in five was converted it must have been a very large proportion. The truth seems to by this: All the apostles preached in different, parts of the city, during the course of that day; and in that day, τῃ ἡμεÏᾳ εκεινῃ, 3000 converts were the fruits of the conjoint exertions of these holy men. Dr. Lightfoot thinks that the account in this place is the fulfillment of the prophecy in Psa 110:1, etc.: The Lord said unto my Lord, sit thou on my right hand; this refers to the resurrection and ascension of Christ. Thy people shall be willing in the day of thy power, Psa 110:3. This was the day of his power; and while the apostles proclaimed his death, resurrection, and ascension, the people came willingly in, and embraced the doctrines of Christianity.

Clarke: Act 2:42 - They continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine They continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine - They received it, retained it, and acted on its principles

They continued steadfastly in the apostles’ doctrine - They received it, retained it, and acted on its principles

Clarke: Act 2:42 - And fellowship And fellowship - Κοινωνιᾳ, community; meaning association for religious and spiritual purposes, The community of goods cannot be meant; f...

And fellowship - Κοινωνιᾳ, community; meaning association for religious and spiritual purposes, The community of goods cannot be meant; for this is mentioned Act 2:44, Act 2:45, where it is said, they had all things common

Clarke: Act 2:42 - And in breaking of bread And in breaking of bread - Whether this means the holy eucharist, or their common meals, it is difficult to say. The Syriac understands it of the fo...

And in breaking of bread - Whether this means the holy eucharist, or their common meals, it is difficult to say. The Syriac understands it of the former. Breaking of bread was that act which preceded a feast or meal, and which was performed by the master of the house, when he pronounced the blessing - what we would call grace before meat. See the form on Mat 26:26 (note)

Clarke: Act 2:42 - And in prayers And in prayers - In supplications to God for an increase of grace and life in their own souls; for establishment in the truth which they had receive...

And in prayers - In supplications to God for an increase of grace and life in their own souls; for establishment in the truth which they had received, and for the extension of the kingdom of Christ in the salvation of men. Behold the employment of the primitive and apostolic Church

1.    They were builded up on the foundation of the prophets and apostles, Jesus Christ himself being the corner stone

2.    They continued steadfastly in that doctrine which they had so evidently received from God

3.    They were separated from the world, and lived in a holy Christian fellowship, strengthening and building up each other in their most holy faith

4.    They were frequent in breaking bread; in remembrance that Jesus Christ died for them

5.    They continued in prayers; knowing that they could be no longer faithful than while they were upheld by their God; and knowing also that they could not expect his grace to support them, unless they humbly and earnestly prayed for its continuance.

Clarke: Act 2:43 - And fear came upon every soul And fear came upon every soul - Different MSS. and versions read this clause thus, And Great fear and Trembling came upon every soul in Jerusalem. F...

And fear came upon every soul - Different MSS. and versions read this clause thus, And Great fear and Trembling came upon every soul in Jerusalem. For several weeks past they had a series of the most astonishing miracles wrought before their eyes; they were puzzled and confounded at the manner in which the apostles preached, who charged them home with the deliberate murder of Jesus Christ, and who attested, in the most positive manner, that he was risen from the dead, and that God had sent down that mighty effusion of the Spirit which they now witnessed as a proof of his resurrection and ascension, and that this very person whom they had crucified was appointed by God to be the Judge of quick and dead. They were in consequences stung with remorse, and were apprehensive of the judgments of God; and the wonders and signs continually wrought by the apostles were at once proofs of the celestial origin of their doctrine and mission, and of their own baseness, perfidy, and wickedness.

Clarke: Act 2:44 - And, all that believed And, all that believed - Οἱ πιστευοντες, The believers, i.e. those who conscientiously credited the doctrine concerning the incarnat...

And, all that believed - Οἱ πιστευοντες, The believers, i.e. those who conscientiously credited the doctrine concerning the incarnation, crucifixion, resurrection, and ascension of Jesus Christ, and had, in consequence, received redemption in his blood

Clarke: Act 2:44 - Were together Were together - Επι το αυτο . "These words signify either, in one time, Act 3:1; or in one place, Act 2:1; or in one thing. The last of th...

Were together - Επι το αυτο . "These words signify either, in one time, Act 3:1; or in one place, Act 2:1; or in one thing. The last of these three senses seems to be the most proper here; for it is not probable that the believers, who were then 3000 in number, Act 2:41, besides the 120 spoken of Act 1:15, were used all to meet at one time, or in one place, in Jerusalem."See Bp. Pearce

Clarke: Act 2:44 - And had all things common And had all things common - Perhaps this has not been well understood. At all the public religious feasts in Jerusalem, there was a sort of communit...

And had all things common - Perhaps this has not been well understood. At all the public religious feasts in Jerusalem, there was a sort of community of goods. No man at such times hired houses or beds in Jerusalem; all were lent gratis by the owners: Yoma, fol. 12. Megill. fol. 26. The same may be well supposed of their ovens, cauldrons, tables, spits, and other utensils. Also, provisions of water were made for them at the public expense; Shekalim, cap. 9. See Lightfoot here. Therefore a sort of community of goods was no strange thing at Jerusalem, at such times as these. It appears, however, that this community of goods was carried farther; for we are informed, Act 2:45, that they sold their possessions and their goods, and parted them to all, as every man had need. But, this probably means that, as in consequence of this remarkable outpouring of the Spirit of God; and their conversion, they were detained longer at Jerusalem than they had originally intended, they formed a kind of community for the time being, that none might suffer want on the present occasion; as no doubt the unbelieving Jews, who were mockers, Act 2:13, would treat these new converts with the most marked disapprobation. That an absolute community of goods never obtained in the Church at Jerusalem, unless for a very short time, is evident from the apostolical precept, 1Co 16:1, etc., by which collections were ordered to be made for the poor; but, if there had been a community of goods in the Church, there could have been no ground for such recommendations as these, as there could have been no such distinction as rich and poor, if every one, on entering the Church, gave up all his goods to a common stock. Besides, while this sort of community lasted at Jerusalem, it does not appear to have been imperious upon any; persons might or might not thus dispose of their goods, as we learn front the case of Ananias, Act 5:4. Nor does it appear that what was done at Jerusalem at this time obtained in any other branch of the Christian Church; and in this, and in the fifth chap., where it is mentioned, it is neither praised nor blamed. We may therefore safely infer, it was something that was done at this time, on this occasion, through some local necessity, which the circumstances of the infant Church at Jerusalem might render expedient for that place and on that occasion only.

Clarke: Act 2:46 - They, continuing daily with one accord in the temple They, continuing daily with one accord in the temple - They were present at all the times of public worship, and joined together in prayers and prai...

They, continuing daily with one accord in the temple - They were present at all the times of public worship, and joined together in prayers and praises to God; for it in not to be supposed that they continued to offer any of the sacrifices prescribed by the law

Clarke: Act 2:46 - Breaking bread from house to house Breaking bread from house to house - This may signify, that select companies, who were contiguous to each other, frequently ate together at their re...

Breaking bread from house to house - This may signify, that select companies, who were contiguous to each other, frequently ate together at their respective lodgings on their return from public worship. But κατ οικον, which we translate from house to house, is repeatedly used by the Greek writers for home, at home, for though they had all things in common, each person lived at his own table. Breaking bread is used to express the act of taking their meals. The bread of the Jews was thin, hard, and dry, and was never cut with the knife as ours is, but was simply broken by the hand

Clarke: Act 2:46 - With gladness and singleness of heart With gladness and singleness of heart - A true picture of genuine Christian fellowship. They ate their bread: they had no severe fasts; the Holy Spi...

With gladness and singleness of heart - A true picture of genuine Christian fellowship. They ate their bread: they had no severe fasts; the Holy Spirit had done in their souls, by his refining influence, what others vainly expect from bodily austerities. It may be said also, that, if they had no severe fasts, they had no splendid feasts: all was moderation, and all was contentment. They were full of gladness, spiritual joy and happiness; and singleness of heart, every man worthy of the confidence of his neighbor; and all walking by the same rule, and minding the same thing.

Clarke: Act 2:47 - Praising God Praising God - As the fountain whence they had derived all their spiritual and temporal blessings; seeing him in all things, and magnifying the work...

Praising God - As the fountain whence they had derived all their spiritual and temporal blessings; seeing him in all things, and magnifying the work of his mercy

Clarke: Act 2:47 - Having favor with all the people Having favor with all the people - Every honest, upright Jew would naturally esteem these for the simplicity, purity, and charity of their lives. Th...

Having favor with all the people - Every honest, upright Jew would naturally esteem these for the simplicity, purity, and charity of their lives. The scandal of the cross had not yet commenced; for, though they had put Jesus Christ to death, they had not get entered into a systematic opposition to the doctrines he taught

Clarke: Act 2:47 - And the Lord added to the Church daily such as should be saved And the Lord added to the Church daily such as should be saved - Though many approved of the life and manners of these primitive Christians, yet the...

And the Lord added to the Church daily such as should be saved - Though many approved of the life and manners of these primitive Christians, yet they did not become members of this holy Church; God permitting none to be added to it, but τους σωζομενους, those who were saved from their sins and prejudices. The Church of Christ was made up of saints; sinners ware not permitted to incorporate themselves with it

One MS. and the Armenian version, instead of τους σωζομενους, the saved, have τοις σωζομενοις, to them who were saved; reading the verse thus: And the Lord added daily to those who were saved. He united those who were daily converted under the preaching of the apostles to those who had already been converted. And thus every lost sheep that was found was brought to the flock, that, under the direction of the great Master Shepherd, they might go out and in, and find pasture. The words, to the Church, τῃ εκκλησιᾳ, are omitted by BC, Coptic, Sahidic, Ethiopic, Armenian, and Vulgate; and several add the words επι το αυτο, at that tine, (which begin the first verse of the next chapter) to the conclusion of this. My old MS. English Bible reads the verse thus: For so the Lord encresed hem that weren maad saaf, eche day, into the same thing . Nearly the same rendering as that in Wiclif. Our translation of τους σωζομενους, such as should be saved is improper and insupportable. The original means simply and solely those who were then saved; those who were redeemed from their sins and baptized into the faith of Jesus Christ. The same as those whom St. Paul addressed, Eph 2:8 : By grace ye are saved, εστε σεσωσμενοι ; or, ye are those who have been saved by grace. So in Tit 3:5 : According to his mercy he saved us, εσωσεν ἡμας, by the washing of regeneration. And in 1Co 1:18, we have the words τοις σωζομενοις, them who are saved, to express those who had received the Christian faith; in opposition to τοις απολλυμενοις, to those who are lost, namely the Jews, who obstinately refused to receive salvation on the terms of the Gospel, the only way in which they could be saved; for it was by embracing the Gospel of Christ that they were put in a state of salvation; and, by the grace it imparted, actually saved from the power, guilt, and dominion of sin. See 1Co 15:2 : I made known unto you, brethren, the Gospel which I preached unto you, which ye have received, and in which ye stand; and By Which Ye Are Saved, δι οὑ και σωζεσθε . Our translation, which indeed existed long before our present authorized version, as may be seen in Cardmarden’ s Bible, 1566, Beck’ s Bible, 1549, and Tindall’ s Testament, printed by Will. Tylle, in 1548, is bad in itself; but it has been rendered worse by the comments put on it, viz. that those whom God adds to the Church shall necessarily and unavoidably be eternally saved; whereas no such thing is hinted by the original text, be the doctrine of the indefectibility of the saints true or false - which shall be examined in its proper place

On that awful subject, the foreknowledge of God, something has already been spoken: see Act 2:23. Though it is a subject which no finite nature can comprehend, yet it is possible so to understand what relates to us in it as to avoid those rocks of presumption and despondency on which multitudes have been shipwrecked. The foreknowledge of God is never spoken of in reference to himself, but in reference to us: in him properly there is neither foreknowledge nor afterknowledge. Omniscience, or the power to know all things, is an attribute of God, and exists in him as omnipotence, or the power to do all things. He can do whatsoever he will; and he does whatsoever is fit or proper to be done. God cannot have foreknowledge, strictly speaking, because this would suppose that there was something coming, in what we call futurity, which had not yet arrived at the presence of the Deity. Neither can he have any afterknowledge, strictly speaking, for this would suppose that something that had taken place, in what we call pretereity, or past time, had now got beyond the presence of the Deity. As God exists in all that can be called eternity, so he is equally every where: nothing can be future to him, because he lives in all futurity; nothing can be past to him, because he equally exists in all past time; futurity and pretereity are relative terms to us; but they can have no relation to that God who dwells in every point of eternity; with whom all that is past, and all that is present, and all that is future to man, exists in one infinite, indivisible, and eternal Now. As God’ s omnipotence implies his power to do all things, so God’ s omniscience implies his power to know all things; but we must take heed that we meddle not with the infinite free agency of this Eternal Being. Though God can do all thinks, he does not all things. Infinite judgment directs the operations of his power, so that though he can, yet he does not do all things, but only such things as are proper to be done. In what is called illimitable space, he can make millions of millions of systems; but he does not see proper to do this. He can destroy the solar system, but he does not do it: he can fashion and order, in endless variety, all the different beings which now exist, whether material, animal, or intellectual; but he does not do this, because he does not see it proper to be done. Therefore it does not follow that, because God can do all things, therefore he must do all things. God is omniscient, and can know all things; but does it follow from this that he must know all things? Is he not as free in the volitions of his wisdom, as he is in the volitions of his power? The contingent as absolute, or the absolute as contingent? God has ordained some things as absolutely certain; these he knows as absolutely certain. He has ordained other things as contingent; these he knows as contingent. It would be absurd to say that he foreknows a thing as only contingent which he has made absolutely certain. And it would be as absurd to say that he foreknows a thing to be absolutely certain which in his own eternal counsel he has made contingent. By absolutely certain, I mean a thing which must be, in that order, time, place, and form in which Divine wisdom has ordained it to be; and that it can be no otherwise than this infinite counsel has ordained. By contingent, I mean such things as the infinite wisdom of God has thought proper to poise on the possibility of being or not being, leaving it to the will of intelligent beings to turn the scale. Or, contingencies are such possibilities, amid the succession of events, as the infinite wisdom of God has left to the will of intelligent beings to determine whether any such event shall take place or not. To deny this would involve the most palpable contradictions, and the most monstrous absurdities. If there be no such things as contingencies in the world, then every thing is fixed and determined by an unalterable decree and purpose of God; and not only all free agency is destroyed, but all agency of every kind, except that of the Creator himself; for on this ground God is the only operator, either in time or eternity: all created beings are only instruments, and do nothing but as impelled and acted upon by this almighty and sole Agent. Consequently, every act is his own; for if he have purposed them all as absolutely certain, having nothing contingent in them, then he has ordained them to be so; and if no contingency, then no free agency, and God alone is the sole actor. Hence the blasphemous, though, from the premises, fair conclusion, that God is the author of all the evil and sin that are in the world; and hence follows that absurdity, that, as God can do nothing that is wrong, Whatever Is, is Right. Sin is no more sin; a vicious human action is no crime, if God have decreed it, and by his foreknowledge and will impelled the creature to act it. On this ground there can be no punishment for delinquencies; for if every thing be done as God has predetermined, and his determinations must necessarily be all right, then neither the instrument nor the agent has done wrong. Thus all vice and virtue, praise and blame, merit and demerit, guilt and innocence, are at once confounded, and all distinctions of this kind confounded with them. Now, allowing the doctrine of the contingency of human actions, (and it must be allowed in order to shun the above absurdities and blasphemies), then we see every intelligent creature accountable for its own works, and for the use it makes of the power with which God has endued it; and, to grant all this consistently, we must also grant that God foresees nothing as absolutely and inevitably certain which he has made contingent; and, because he has designed it to be contingent, therefore he cannot know it as absolutely and inevitably certain. I conclude that God, although omniscient, is not obliged, in consequence of this, to know all that he can know; no more than he is obliged, because he is omnipotent, to do all that he can do

How many, by confounding the self and free agency of God with a sort of continual impulsive necessity, have raised that necessity into an all-commanding and overruling energy, to which God himself is made subject! Very properly did Milton set his damned spirits about such work as this, and has made it a part of their endless punishment: -

Others apart sat on a hill retired

In thoughts more elevate; and reasoned hig

Of providence, foreknowledge, will, and fate

Fixed fate, free-will, foreknowledge absolute

And found no end, in wand’ ring mazes lost

Parad. Lost, b. ii. l. 557

Among some exceptionable expressions, the following are also good thoughts on the flee agency and fall of man: -

- I made him just and right

Sufficient to have stood, though free to fall

Not free, what proof could they have given sincer

Of true allegiance, constant faith or love

When only what they needs must do appeared

Not what they would? What praise could they receive?

Useless and vain, of freedom both despoiled

Made passive, both had served Necessity

Not Me. -

So without least impulse or shadow of fate

Or aught by me immutably foreseen

They trespass, authors to themselves in al

Both what they judge, and what they choose, for s

I formed them free, and free they must remai

Till they enthrall themselves: I else must chang

Their nature, and revoke the high decre

Unchangeable, eternal, which ordaine

Their freedom; they themselves ordained their fall

Ibid, b. iii. l. 98, 103, 120

I shall conclude these observations with a short extract from Mr. Bird’ s Conferences, where, in answer to the objection, "If many things fall out contingently, or as it were by accident, God’ s foreknowledge of them can be but contingent, dependent on man’ s free will,"he observes: "It is one thing to know that a thing will be done necessarily; and another, to know necessarily that a thing will be done. God doth necessarily foreknow all that will be done; but he doth not know that those things which shall be done voluntarily will be done necessarily: he knoweth that they will be done; but he knoweth withal that they might have fallen out otherwise, for aught he had ordered to the contrary. So likewise God knew that Adam would fall; and get he knew that he would not fall necessarily, for it was possible for him not to have fallen. And as touching God’ s preordination going before his prescience as the cause of all events this would be to make God the author of all the sin in the world; his knowledge comprehending that as well as other things. God indeed foreknoweth all things, because they will be done; but things are not (therefore) done, because he foreknoweth them. It is impossible that any man, by his voluntary manner of working, should elude God’ s foresight; but then this foresight doth not necessitate the will, for this were to take it wholly away. For as the knowledge of things present imports no necessity on that which is done, so the foreknowledge of things future lays no necessity on that which shall be; because whosoever knows and sees things, he knows and sees them as they are, and not as they are not; so that God’ s knowledge doth not confound things, but reaches to all events, not only which come to pass, but as they come to pass, whether contingency or necessarily. As, for example, when you see a man walking upon the earth, and at the very same instant the sun shining in the heavens, do you not see the first as voluntary, and the second as natural? And though at the instant you see both done, there is a necessity that they be done, (or else you could not see them at all), yet there was a necessity of one only before they were done, (namely, the sun’ s shining in the heavens), but none at all of the other, (viz. the man’ s walking upon the earth.) The sun could not but shine, as being a natural agent; the man might not have walked, as being a voluntary one."This is a good argument; but I prefer that which states the knowledge of God to be absolutely free, without the contradictions which are mentioned above. "But you deny the omniscience of God."- No, no more than I deny his omnipotence, and you know I do not, though you have asserted the contrary. But take heed how you speak about this infinitely free agent: if you will contradict, take heed that you do not blaspheme. I ask some simple questions on the subject of God’ s knowledge and power: if you know these things better than your neighbor, be thankful, be humble, and pray to God to give you amiable tempers; for the wrath of man worketh not the righteousness of God. May he be merciful to thee and me!

Calvin: Act 2:1 - And when. To be fulfilled 1.And when. To be fulfilled is taken in this place for to come. For Luke beareth record again of their perseverance, when he saith that they stood ...

1.And when. To be fulfilled is taken in this place for to come. For Luke beareth record again of their perseverance, when he saith that they stood all in one place until the time which was set them. Hereunto serveth the adverb, with one accord Furthermore, we have before declared why the Lord did defer the sending of his Spirit a whole month and a half. But the question is, why he sent him upon that day chiefly. I will not refute that high and subtle interpretation of Augustine, that like as the law was given to the old people fifty days after Easter, being written in tables of stone by the hand of God, so the Spirit, whose office it is to write the same in our hearts, did fulfill that which was figured in the giving of the law as many days after the resurrection of Christ, who is the true Passover. Notwithstanding, whereas he urgeth this his subtle interpretation as necessary, in his book of Questions upon Exodus, and in his Second Epistle unto Januarius, I would wish him to be more sober and modest therein. Notwithstanding, let him keep his own interpretation to himself. In the mean season, I will embrace that which is more sound.

Upon the feast day, wherein a great multitude was wont to resort to Jerusalem, was this miracle wrought, that it might be more famous. And truly by means hereof was it spread abroad, even unto the uttermost parts and borders of the earth. 77 For the same purpose did Christ oftentimes go up to Jerusalem upon the holy days, 78 (Joh 2:0,) to the end those miracles which he wrought might be known to many, and that in the greater assembly of people there might be the greater fruit of his doctrine. For so will Luke afterward declare, that Paul made haste that he might come to Jerusalem before the day of Pentecost, not for any religion’s sake, but because of the greater assembly, that he might profit the more, (Act 20:16.) Therefore, in making choice of the day, the profit of the miracle was respected: First, that it might be the more extolled at Jerusalem, because the Jews were then more bent to consider the works of God; and, secondly, that it might be bruited abroad, even in far countries. They called it the fiftieth day, beginning to reckon at the first-fruits.

Calvin: Act 2:2 - And there was made // And it sat 2.And there was made It was requisite that the gift should be visible, that the bodily sense might the more stir up the disciples. For such is our sl...

2.And there was made It was requisite that the gift should be visible, that the bodily sense might the more stir up the disciples. For such is our slothfulness to consider the gifts of God, that unless he awake all our senses, his power shall pass away unknown. This was, therefore, a preparation that they might the better know that the Spirit was now come which Christ had promised. Although it was not so much for their sake as for ours, even as in that the cloven and fiery tongues appeared, there was rather respect had of us, and of all the whole Church in that, than of them. For God was able to have furnished them with necessary ability to preach the gospel, although he should use no sign. They themselves might have known that it came to pass neither by chance, neither yet through their own industry, that they were so suddenly changed; but those signs which are here set down were about to be profitable for all ages; as we perceive at this day that they profit us. And we must briefly note the proportion of the signs. The violence of the wind did serve to make them afraid; for we are never rightly prepared to receive the grace of God, unless the confidence (and boldness) of the flesh be tamed. For as we have access unto him by faith, so humility and fear setteth open the gate, that he may come in unto us. He hath nothing to do with proud and careless men. It is a common thing for the Spirit to be signified by wind, (or a blast,) (Joh 20:22.) For both Christ himself, when he was about to give the Spirit to his apostles, did breathe upon them; and in Ezekiel’s vision there was a whirlwind and wind, (Eze 1:4.) Yea, the word Spirit itself is a translated word; for, because that hypostasis, or person of the Divine essence, which is called the Spirit, is of itself incomprehensible, the Scripture doth borrow the word of the wind or blast, because it is the power of God which God doth pour into all creatures as it were by breathing. The shape of tongues is restrained unto the present circumstance. For as the figure and shape of a dove which came down upon Christ, (Joh 1:32,) had a signification agreeable to the office and nature of Christ, so God did now make choice of a sign which might be agreeable to the thing signified, namely, that it might show such effect and working of the Holy Ghost in the apostles as followed afterward.

The diversity of tongues did hinder the gospel from being spread abroad any farther; so that, if the preachers of the gospel had spoken one language only, all men would have thought that Christ had been shut up in the small corner of Jewry. But God invented a way whereby it might break out, when he divided and clove the tongues of the apostles, that they might spread that abroad amongst all people which was delivered to them. Wherein appeareth the manifold goodness of God, because a plague and punishment of man’s pride was turned into matter of blessing. For whence came the diversity of tongues, save only that the wicked and ungodly counsels of men might be brought to naught? (Gen 11:7.) But God doth furnish the apostles with the diversity of tongues now, that he may bring and call home, into a blessed unity, men which wander here and there. These cloven tongues made all men to speak the language of Canaan, as Isaiah foretold, (Isa 19:18.) For what language soever they speak, yet do they call upon one Father, which is in heaven, with one mouth and one spirit, (Rom 15:6.) I said that that was done for our sake, not only because the fruit came unto us, but because we know that the gospel came unto us not by chance, but by the appointment of God, who to this end gave the apostles cloven tongues, lest any nation should want that doctrine which was committed unto them; whereby is proved the calling of the Gentiles; and, secondly, hereby their doctrine doth purchase credit, which we know was not forged by man, seeing that we hear that the Spirit did dwell in their tongues.

Now, it remaineth that we declare what the fire meaneth. Without all doubt, it was a token of the (force and) efficacy which should be exercised in the voice of the apostles. Otherwise, although their sound had gone out into the uttermost parts of the world, they should only have beat the air, without doing any good at all. Therefore, the Lord doth show that their voice shall be fiery, that it may inflame the hearts of men; that the vanity of the world being burnt and consumed, it may purge and renew all things. Otherwise they durst never have taken upon them so hard a function, unless the Lord had assured them of the power of their preaching. Hereby it came to pass that the doctrine of the gospel did not only sound in the air, but pierce into the minds of men, and did fill them with an heavenly heat (and burning.) Neither was this force showed only in the mouth of the apostles, but it appeareth daily. And, therefore, we must beware lest, when the fire burneth, we be as stubble. Furthermore, the Lord did once give the Holy Ghost under a visible shape, that we may assure ourselves that his invisible and hidden grace shall never be wanting to the Church.

And it sat Because the number is suddenly changed, it is to be doubted whether he speaketh of the fire. He said that there appeared tongues as it had been of fire. It followeth by and by, and it sat upon them. Notwithstanding, I refer it unto the Spirit. For the Hebrews use commonly to express the substantive of the verb in the second member, which they did omit in the former. Wherefore we have an example in this place: It sat upon them, and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost. And we know that although Luke did write in Greek, yet is he full of those phrases which the Hebrews use. 79 Now, whereas he calleth the tongues the Holy Ghost, it is according to the custom of the Scripture. For John calleth the dove by the same name, (Joh 1:32,) because the Lord would testify and declare the presence of his Spirit by some such sign. If it were a vain sign, it should be an absurd naming (to call the sign by the name of the thing signified;) but where the thing is annexed, the name of the thing is fitly given to the sign which offereth the same unto our senses to be perceived. The fullness of the Spirit, wherewith he saith every one was replenished, doth not express the [an] equal measure of gifts in every one, but that excellence which should be meet for such a calling. 80

Calvin: Act 2:4 - They began to speak 4.They began to speak He showeth that the effect did appear presently, and also to what use their tongues were to be framed and applied, But because ...

4.They began to speak He showeth that the effect did appear presently, and also to what use their tongues were to be framed and applied, But because Luke setteth down shortly after, that strangers out of divers countries did marvel, because that every one of them did hear the apostles speaking in their own tongue, some think that they spoke not in divers tongues, but that they did all understand that which was spoken in one tongue, as well as if they should hear their natural tongue. 81 Therefore, they think that one and the same sound of the voice was diversely distributed amongst the hearers. Another conjecture they have, because Peter made one sermon in the audience of many gathered together out of divers countries, who could not understand his speech (and language,) unless another voice should come unto their ears than that which proceeded out of his mouth. But we must first note that the disciples spoke indeed with strange tongues; otherwise the miracle had not been wrought in them, but in the hearers. So that the similitude should have been false whereof he made mention before; neither should the Spirit have been given so much to them as to others. Again, we hear how Paul giveth thanks to God, that he speaketh with divers tongues, (1Co 14:18.) Truly he challengeth to himself both the understanding, and also the use thereof. Neither did he attain to this skill by his own study and industry, but he had it by the gift of the Spirit. In the same place he affirmeth that it is an especial gift, wherewith all men are not endued. I suppose that it doth manifestly appear hereby that the apostles had the variety and understanding of tongues given them, that they might speak unto the Greeks in Greek, unto the Italians in the Italian tongue, 82 and that they might have true communication (and conference) with their hearers. Notwithstanding, I leave it indifference whether there was any second miracle wrought or no, so that the Egyptians and Elamites did understand Peter speaking in the Chaldean tongue, as if he did utter divers voices. For there be some conjectures which persuade me thus to think, and yet not so firm but that they may be refuted. For it may be that they spoke with divers tongues, as they light upon this man or that, and as occasion was offered, and as their languages were diverse. Therefore, it was a manifest miracle, when they saw them ready to speak divers languages. As touching Peter’s sermon, it might be understood of the greater part of men wheresoever they were born; for it is to be thought that many of those which came to Jerusalem were skillful in the Chaldean tongue. Again, it shall be nothing inconvenient if we say that he spoke also in other tongues. Although I will not much stand about this matter; so that this be out of doubt, that the apostles changed their speech. 83

Calvin: Act 2:5 - And there were at Jerusalem 5.And there were at Jerusalem When he calleth them godly or religious men, he seemeth to give us to understand that they came to Jerusalem that they ...

5.And there were at Jerusalem When he calleth them godly or religious men, he seemeth to give us to understand that they came to Jerusalem that they might worship God; like as God, in all ages, after the scattering abroad, did gather together into that city some seed which remained, having, as it were, set up his banner, because as yet the temple did serve to some use. Yet, nevertheless, he showeth, by the way, who those be which profit by those miracles, whereby God doth declare his power. For wicked and profane men do either laugh at them, or else pass [care] not for them, as we shall see by and by. Furthermore, he meant to cite those as witnesses, which may the better be believed for their religion and godliness. When he said, out of every nation, he meaneth out of divers countries, whereof one is far from another. For he doth also afterwards reckon up those lands whereof one was far distant from another, of which sort are Libya and Pontus, Rome and Parthia, and Arabia, and such like. This serveth to increase the greatness of the thing. For the Cretians and men of Asia, dwelling so near together, might have some likelihood and agreement in speech; 85 but the same could not be betwixt the Italians and the men of Cappadocia, betwixt the Arabians and those of Pontus. Yea, this was also a work of God worthy to be remembered and wondered at, that in so huge and horrible a scattering abroad of the people, he did always reserve some relics, yea, he caused certain strangers to adjoin themselves unto a people which was in such misery, and, as it were, quite destroyed. For although they lived here and there in exile in far countries, and being one far from another, did, as it were, inhabit divers worlds, yet did they hold among themselves the unity of faith. Neither doth he call them unadvisedly, and without good consideration, godly men, and men gearing God.

Calvin: Act 2:6 - When this was noised abroad 6.When this was noised abroad Luke saith thus in Greek, This voice being made; but his meaning is, that the fame was spread abroad, whereby it came...

6.When this was noised abroad Luke saith thus in Greek, This voice being made; but his meaning is, that the fame was spread abroad, whereby it came to pass that a great multitude came together. For if one after another in divers places, and at divers times, had heard the apostles speaking in divers tongues, the miracle had not been so famous; therefore they come altogether into one place, that the diversity of tongues may the better appear by the present comparison. There is a further circumstance also here to be noted, that the country (and native soil) of the apostles was commonly known, and this was also commonly known, that they never went out of their country to learn 86 strange tongues. Therefore, forasmuch as one speaketh Latin, another Greek, another the Arabian tongue, as occasion was offered, and that indifferently, and every one doth also change his tongue, the work of God appeareth more plainly hereby.

Calvin: Act 2:11 - The wonderful works of God 11.The wonderful works of God Luke noteth two things which caused the hearers to wonder; first, because the apostles being before ignorant and privat...

11.The wonderful works of God Luke noteth two things which caused the hearers to wonder; first, because the apostles being before ignorant and private persons, 87 born in a base corner, 88 did, notwithstanding, intreat profoundly of divine matters, and of heavenly wisdom. The other is, because they have new tongues given them suddenly. Both things are worth the noting, because to huddle out [utter] words unadvisedly and foolishly, should not so much have served to move their minds; and the majesty of the things ought the more to have moved them to consider the miracle. Although they give due honor to God, in that they are astonished and amazed, yet the principal and of the miracle is expressed in this, that they inquire, and thereby declare that they are prepared to learn; for otherwise their amazedness and wondering should not have done them any great good. And certainly we must so wonder at the works of God, that there must be also a consideration, and a desire to understand.

Calvin: Act 2:12 - Others mocking 12.Others mocking Hereby it appeareth how monstrous as well the sluggishness, as also the ungodliness of men is, when Satan hath taken away their min...

12.Others mocking Hereby it appeareth how monstrous as well the sluggishness, as also the ungodliness of men is, when Satan hath taken away their mind. If God should openly (and visibly) descend from heaven, his majesty could scarce more manifestly appear than in this miracle. Whosoever hath any drop of sound understanding in him must needs be stricken with the only hearing of it. How beastly, then, are those men who see it with their eyes, and yet scoff, and go about with their jests to mock the power of God? But the matter is so. There is nothing so wonderful which those men do not turn to a jest who are touched with no care of God; because they do, even upon set purposes, harden themselves in their ignorance in things most plain. And it is a just punishment of God, which he bringeth upon such pride, to deliver them to Satan, to be driven headlong into blind fury. Wherefore, there is no cause why we should marvel that there be so many at this day so blind in so great light, if they be so deaf when such manifest doctrine is delivered, yea, if they wantonly refuse salvation when it is offered unto them. For if the wonderful and strange works of God, wherein he doth wonderfully set forth his power, be subject to the mockery of men, what shall become of doctrine, which they think tasteth of nothing but of that which is common? Although Luke doth signify unto us that they were not of the worst sort, or altogether past hope, which did laugh (and mock;) but he meant rather to declare how the common sort was affected when they saw this miracle. And truly it hath been always so in the world, for very few have been touched with the true feeling of God as often as he hath revealed himself. Neither is it any marvel; for religion is a rare virtue, and a virtue which few men have; which is, indeed, the beginning of understanding. Nevertheless, howsoever the more part of men, through a certain hard stiff-neckedness, doth reject the consideration of the works of God, yet are they never without fruit, as we may see in this history.

Calvin: Act 2:14 - And Peter, standing 14.And Peter, standing By this word standing he did signify, that there was a grave sermon made in the assembly; for they did rise when they spoke ...

14.And Peter, standing By this word standing he did signify, that there was a grave sermon made in the assembly; for they did rise when they spoke unto the people, to the end they might be the better heard. The sum of this sermon is this, he gathereth that Christ is already revealed and given by the gift of the Holy Ghost, which they saw. Yet, first, he refuteth that false opinion, in that they thought that the disciples were drunk. This refutation consisteth upon a probable argument; because men use not to be drunk betimes in the morning. For, as Paul saith,

“Those which are drunk are drunk in the night,â€
(1Th 5:7.)

For they flee the light for shame. And surely so great is the filthiness of this vice, that for good causes it hateth the light. And yet this argument were not always good; for Esaias doth inveigh in his time against those which did rise early to follow drunkenness. And at this day there be many who, like hogs, so soon as they awake, run to quaffing. But because this is 89 a common custom amongst men, Peter saith, that it is no likely thing. Those which have but even small skill in antiquity do know that the civil day, from the rising of the sun until the going down thereof, was divided into twelve hours; so that the hours were longer in summer, and shorter in winter. Therefore, that which should now be the ninth before noon in winter, and in summer the eighth, was the third hour amongst the old people. 90 Therefore, whereas Peter doth only lightly remove the opinion of drunkenness, he doth it for this cause, because it had been superfluous to have stood about any long excuse. 91 Therefore, as in a matter which was certain and out of doubt, he doth rather pacify those which mocked, than labor to teach them. And he doth not so much refute them by the circumstance of time, as by the testimony of Joel. For when he saith that that is now come to pass which was foretold, he toucheth briefly their unthankfulness, because they do not acknowledge such an excellent benefit promised unto them in times past which they now see with their eyes. And whereas he upbraideth the fault of a few unto all, 92 he doth it not to this end, that he may make them all guilty of the same fault; but because a fit occasion was offered by their mocking to teach them altogether, he doth not foreslow the same. 93

Calvin: Act 2:17 - It shall be in the last days // I will pour out my Spirit // Upon all flesh // And your sons shall prophesy 17.It shall be in the last days By this effect he proveth that the Messiah is already revealed. Joel, indeed, doth not express the last days, (Joe 2:...

17.It shall be in the last days By this effect he proveth that the Messiah is already revealed. Joel, indeed, doth not express the last days, (Joe 2:29;) but for as much as he intreateth of the perfect restoring of the Church, it is not to be doubted but that that prophecy belongeth unto the last age alone. Wherefore, that which Peter bringeth doth no whit dissent from Joel’s meaning; but he doth only add this word for exposition sake, that the Jews might know that the Church could by no other means be restored, which was then decayed, but by being renewed by the Spirit of God. Again, because the repairing of the Church should be like unto a new world, therefore Peter saith that it shall be in the last days. And surely this was a common and familiar thing among the Jews, that all those great promises concerning the blessed and well-ordered state of the Church should not be fulfilled until Christ, by his coming, should restore all things. Wherefore, it was out of all doubt amongst them, that that which is cited out of Joel doth appertain unto the last time. Now, by the last days, or fullness of time, is meant the stable and firm condition of the Church, in the manifestation or revealing of Christ.

I will pour out my Spirit He intendeth to prove, (as we have already said,) that the Church can be repaired by no other means, saving only by the giving of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, forasmuch as they did all hope that the restoring drew near, he accuseth them of sluggishness, because they do not once think upon the way and means thereof. And when the prophet saith, “I will pour out,†it is, without all question, that he meant by this word to note the great abundance of the Spirit. And we must take I will pour out of my Spirit in the same sense, as if he had said simply, I will pour out my Spirit. For these latter words are the words of the prophet. But Peter followed the Grecians, who translate the Hebrew word ח , (cheth,) απο Therefore, some men do in vain more subtlely play the philosophers; because, howsoever the words be changed, yet must we still retain and keep the prophet’s meaning. Nevertheless, when God is said to pour out his Spirit, I confess it must be thus understood, that he maketh manifold variety and change of gifts to flow unto men from his Spirit, as it were out of the only fountain, the fountain which can never be drawn dry. For, as Paul doth testify, there be divers gifts, and yet but one Spirit, (1Co 12:4.) And hence do we gather a profitable doctrine, that we can have no more excellent thing given us of God than the grace of the Spirit; yea, that all other things are nothing worth if this be wanting. For, when God will briefly promise salvation to his people, he affirmeth that he will give them his Spirit. Hereupon it followeth that we can obtain no good things until we have the Spirit given us. And truly it is, as it were, the key which openeth unto us the door, that we may enter into all the treasures of spiritual good things; and that we may also have entrance into the kingdom of God.

Upon all flesh It appeareth, by that which followeth, of what force this generality is; for, first, it is set down generally, all flesh; after that the partition is added, whereby the prophet doth signify that there shall be no difference of age or kind, but that God admitteth all, one with another, unto the partaking of his grace. It is said, therefore, all flesh, because both young and old, men and women, are thereby signified; yet here may a question be moved, why Clod doth promise that unto his people, as some new and unwonted good thing, which he was wont to do for them from the beginning throughout all ages; for there was no age void of the grace of the Spirit. The answer of this question is set down in these two sentences: “I will pour out,†and, “Upon all flesh;†for we must here note a double contrariety, 94 between the time of the Old and New Testament; for the pouring out (as I have said) doth signify great plenty, when as there was under the law a more scarce distribution; for which cause John also doth say that the Holy Ghost was not given until Christ ascended into heaven. All flesh cloth signify an infinite multitude, whereas God in times past did vouchsafe to bestow such plenty of his Spirit only upon a few.

Furthermore, in both comparisons we do not deny but that the fathers under the law were partakers of the self, same grace whereof we are partakers; but the Lord doth show that we are above them, as we are indeed. I say, that all godly men since the beginning of the world were endued with the same spirit of understanding, of righteousness, and sanctification, wherewith the Lord doth at this day illuminate and regenerate us; but there were but a few which had the light of knowledge given them then, if they be compared with the great multitude of the faithful, which Christ did suddenly gather together by his coming. Again, their knowledge was but obscure and slender, and, as it were, covered with a veil, if it be compared with that which we have at this day out of the gospel, where Christ, the Sun of righteousness, doth shine with perfect brightness, as it were at noon day. Neither doth that any whit hurt or hinder that a few had such an excellent faith, that peradventure they have no equal at this day. For their understanding did nevertheless smell or savor of the instruction and schoolmastership 95 of the law. For that is always true, that godly kings and prophets have not seen nor heard those things which Christ hath revealed by his coming. Therefore, to the end the prophet Joel may commend the excellency of the New Testament, he affirmeth and foretelleth that the grace of the Spirit shall be more plentiful in time thereof; and, again, that it shall come unto more men, (Mat 13:17; Luk 10:24.)

And your sons shall prophesy By the word prophesy he meant to note the rare and singular gift of understanding. And to the same purpose tendeth that partition which followeth afterwards, “your young men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams;†for we gather out of the twelfth chapter of Numbers, that these were the two ordinary ways whereby God did reveal himself to the prophets. For in that place, when the Lord exempteth Moses from the common sort of prophets, he saith,

“I appear unto my servants by a vision, or by a dream; but I speak unto Moses face to face,â€
(Num 12:6.)

Therefore, we see that two kinds are put after the general word for a confirmation; yet this is the sum, that they shall all be prophets so soon as the Holy Ghost shall be poured out from heaven. But here it is objected, that there was no such thing, even in the apostles themselves, neither yet in the whole multitude of the faithful. I answer, that the prophets did commonly use to shadow under tropes most fit for their time, 96 the kingdom of Christ. When they speak of the worship of God, they name the altar, the sacrifices, the offering of gold, silver, and frankincense. Notwithstanding, we know that the altars do cease, the sacrifices are abolished, whereof there was some use in time of the law; and that the Lord requireth some higher thing at our hands than earthly riches. That is true, indeed; but the prophets, whilst they apply their style unto the capacity of their time, comprehend under figures (wherewith the people were then well acquainted) those things which we see otherwise revealed and showed now, like as when he promiseth elsewhere that he will make priests of Levites, and Levites of the common sort of men, (Isa 66:21,) this is his meaning, that under the kingdom of Christ every base person shall be extolled unto an honorable estate; therefore, if we desire to ]lave the true and natural meaning of this place, we must not urge the words which are taken out of the old order 97 of the law; but we must only seek the truth without figures, and this is it, that the apostles, through the sudden inspiration of the Spirit, did intreat of the heavenly mysteries prophetically, that is to say, divinely, and above the common order.

Therefore, this word prophesy doth signify nothing else save only the rare and excellent gift of understanding, as if Joel should say, Under the kingdom of Christ there shall not be a few prophets only, unto whom God may reveal his secrets; but all men shall be endued with spiritual wisdom, even to the prophetical excellency. As it is also in Jeremiah,

“Every man shall no longer teach his neighbor; because they shall all know me, from the least unto the greatest,â€
(Jer 31:34.)

And in these words Peter inviteth the Jews, unto whom he speaketh, to be partakers of the same grace. As if he should say, the Lord is ready to pour out that Spirit far and wide which he hath poured upon us. Therefore, unless you yourselves be the cause of let, ye shall receive with us of this fullness. And as for us, let us know that the same is spoken to us at this day which was then spoken to the Jews. For although those visible graces of the Spirit be ceased, yet God hath not withdrawn his Spirit from his Church. Wherefore he offereth him daily unto us all, by this same promise, without putting any difference. Wherefore we are poor and needy only through our own sluggishness; and also it appeareth manifestly, that those are wicked and sacrilegious enemies of the Spirit which keep back the Christian common people from the knowledge of God; and forasmuch as he himself doth not only admit, but also call by name unto himself, women and men, young and old.

Calvin: Act 2:18 - Upon my servants 18.Upon my servants In these words the promise is restrained unto the worshippers of God. For God doth not profane his Spirit; which he should do, if...

18.Upon my servants In these words the promise is restrained unto the worshippers of God. For God doth not profane his Spirit; which he should do, if he should make the stone common to the unbelieving and despisers. It is certain that we are made the servants of God by the Spirit; and that, therefore, we are not, until such time as we have received the same; but, first, whom God hath adopted to be of his family, and whom he hath framed by his Spirit to obey him, those doth he furnish with new gifts afterward. Again, the prophet did not respect that order of thee, but his meaning was to make this grace proper to the Church alone. And forasmuch as the Church was only among the Jews, he calleth them honorably the servants and handmaids of God. But after that God did gather unto himself on every side a Church, the wall of separation being pulled down, so many as are received into the society of the covenant are called by the same name. Only let us remember, that the Spirit is appointed for the Church properly.

Calvin: Act 2:19 - And I will show wonders 19.And I will show wonders We must first see what is meant by this great day of the Lord. Some do expound it of the former coming of Christ in the fl...

19.And I will show wonders We must first see what is meant by this great day of the Lord. Some do expound it of the former coming of Christ in the flesh; and others refer it unto the last day of the resurrection, I do allow neither opinion. For, in my judgment, the prophet comprehendeth the whole kingdom of Christ. And so he calleth it the great day, after that the Son of God began to be revealed in the flesh, that he may lead us into the fulfilling of his kingdom. Therefore, he appointeth no certain day, but he beginneth this day at the first preaching of the gospel, and he extendeth the same unto the last resurrection. Those which restrain it unto the time of the apostles are moved with this reason, because the prophet joineth this member and that which goeth next before together. But in that there is no absurdity at all, because the prophet doth assign the time when these things began to come to pass, howsoever they have a continual going forward even until the end of the world. Furthermore, whereas he saith that the sun shall be turned to darkness, and the moon into blood, they are figurative speeches, whereby he doth give us to understand thus much, that the Lord will show tokens of his wrath through the whole frame of the world, which shall bring men even to their wit’s end, as if there should be some horrible and fearful change of nature wrought. For as the sun and moon are unto us witnesses of God’s fatherly favor towards us, whilst that by course they give light to the earth; so, on the other side, the prophet saith, that they shall be messengers to foreshow God’s wrath and displeasure. And this is the second member of the prophecy. For after that he had intreated of the spiritual grace which should be abundantly poured out upon all flesh, lest any man should imagine that all things should be quiet and prosperous together, therewithal he addeth that the estate of the world shall be troublesome, and full of great fear under Christ; as Christ himself doth more fully declare, Mat 24:0 and Luk 21:0.

But this serveth greatly to the setting forth of grace, that whereas all things do threaten destruction, yet whosoever doth call upon the name of the Lord is sure to be saved. By the darkness of the sun, by the bloody streaming of the moon, by the black vapor of smoke, the prophet meant to declare, that whithersoever men turn their eyes, there shall many things appear, both upward and downward, which may make them amazed and afraid, as he hath already said. Therefore, this is as much as if he should have said, that the world was never in a more miserable case, that there were never so many and such cruel tokens of God’s wrath. Hence may we gather how inestimable the goodness of God is, who offereth a present remedy for so great evils; and again, how unthankful they are towards God, and how froward, which do not flee unto the sanctuary of salvation, which is nigh unto them, and doth meet them. Again, it is out of all doubt, that God meaneth by this so doleful a description, to stir up all godly men, that they may with a more fervent desire seek for salvation. And Peter citeth it to the same end, that the Jews may know that they shall be more miserable unless they receive that grace of the Spirit which is offered unto them. Yet here may a question be asked, how this can hang together, that when Christ is revealed, there should such a sea of miseries overflow and break out therewithal? For it may seem to be a thing very inconvenient, 98 that he should be the only pledge of God’s love toward mankind, in whom the heavenly Father doth lay open all the treasure of his goodness, yea, he poureth out the bowels of his mercy upon us, and that yet, by the coming of the same, his Son, his wrath should be more hot than it was wont, so that it should, as it were, quite consume both heaven and earth at once.

But we must first mark, that because men are too slow to receive Christ, they must be constrained by divers afflictions, as it were with whips. Secondly, forasmuch as Christ doth call unto himself all those which are heavy laden and labor, (Mat 11:28,) we must first be tamed by many miseries, that we may learn humility. For through great prosperity men do set up the horns of pride. And he cannot but despise Christ fiercely, whosoever he be, that seemeth to himself to be happy. Thirdly, because we are, more than we ought, set upon the seeking of the peace of the flesh, whereby it cometh to pass that many tie the grace of Christ unto the present life, it is expedient for us to be accustomed to think otherwise, that we may know that the kingdom of Christ is spiritual. Therefore, to the end God may teach us that the good things of Christ are heavenly, he doth exercise us, according to the flesh, with many miseries; whereby it cometh to pass that we do seek our felicity without the world. Moreover, men do bring miseries upon themselves through their unthankfulness; for the servant which knoweth his master’s will, and doth not obey, is worthy of greater and more stripes, (Luk 12:47.) The more familiarly that God doth communicate with us in Christ, the more doth our ungodliness grow and break out into open contumacy, so that it is no marvel if, when Christ is revealed, there appear many tokens of God’s vengeance on the other side, forasmuch as men do hereby more grievously provoke God against them, and kindle his wrath through wicked contempt. Surely, in that the day of Christ is fearful, it is an accidental thing; whether God will correct our slothfulness, to bring us under, which [who] are yet inapt to be taught, or whether he will punish our unthankfulness. For it bringeth with it of itself nothing but that which is pleasant; but the contempt of God’s grace doth provoke him to horrible anger not without cause.

Calvin: Act 2:21 - Whosoever shall call upon 21.Whosoever shall call upon An excellent place. For as God doth prick us forward like sluggish asses, with threatenings and terrors to seek salvatio...

21.Whosoever shall call upon An excellent place. For as God doth prick us forward like sluggish asses, with threatenings and terrors to seek salvation, se, after that he hath brought darkness upon the face of heaven and earth, yet doth he show a means whereby salvation may shine before our eyes, to wit, if we shall call upon him. For we must diligently note this circumstance. If God should promise salvation simply, it were a great matter; but it is a far greater when as he promiseth the same amidst manifold dungeons of death. Whilst that (saith he) all things shall be out of order, and the fear of destruction shall possess all things, only call upon me, and ye shall be saved. Therefore, howsoever man be swallowed up ill the gulf of miseries, yet is there set before him a way to escape. We must also note the universal word, whosoever For God admitteth all men unto himself without exception, and by this means doth he invite them to salvation, as Paul gathereth in the tenth chapter to the Romans, and as the prophet had set it down before,

“Thou, Lord, which hearest the prayer,
unto thee shall all flesh come,â€
(Psa 65:2.)

Therefore, forasmuch as no man is excluded from calling upon God, the gate of salvation is set open unto all men; neither is there any other thing which keepeth us back from entering in, save only our own unbelief. I speak of all unto whom God doth make himself manifest by the gospel. But like as those which call upon the name of the Lord are sure of salvation, so we must think that, without the same, we are thrice miserable and undone. And when as our salvation is placed in calling upon God, there is nothing in the mean season taken from faith, forasmuch as this invocation is grounded on faith alone. There is also another circumstance no less worthy the noting; in that the prophet doth signify, that the calling upon God doth properly appertain and agree unto the last days. For although he would be called upon in all ages, notwithstanding, since that he showed himself to be a Father in Christ, we have the more easy access unto him. Which thing ought both the more to embolden us, and to take from us all sluggishness. As he himself doth also reason, that by this privilege our forwardness to pray is doubled to us: “Hitherto have ye asked nothing in nay name; ask, and ye shall receive;†as if he should say, theretofore, although I did not yet appear to be a mediator and advocate in the faith, yet did ye pray; but now, when you shall have me to be your patron, with how much more courage ought ye to do that?

Calvin: Act 2:22 - Jesus of Nazareth // By great works 22.Jesus of Nazareth Now doth Peter apply unto his purpose the prophecy of Joel; namely, that the Jews may thereby know that the time of restoring wa...

22.Jesus of Nazareth Now doth Peter apply unto his purpose the prophecy of Joel; namely, that the Jews may thereby know that the time of restoring was present; and that Christ was given them for this purpose. For this promise was no otherwise to be fulfilled, save only by the coming of the Mediator. And this is the right use of all those gifts which we have by Christ, whilst that they bring us unto Christ, as unto a fountain. But he cometh hither by little and little. For he doth not by and by in the beginning affirm that Jesus was Christ; but he saith only that he was a man sent of God; and that doth he prove by his miracles. Afterward he addeth, that he rose from death when he was slain. Whereby it appeareth more certainly and more fully that he was not one of the prophets, but the very Son of God, who was promised to be the repairer of all things. Let this, therefore, be the first member, that Jesus of Nazareth was a man approved of God by manifest testimonies, so that he could not be despised as some base and obscure person. The old interpreter did not evil 99 translate ὑποδεδειγμενον approved. And Erasmus is deceived, who thinketh that he did read it otherwise; and he himself did not express Luke’s mind, when as he translated it given. 100 For, seeing that word doth signify among the Grecians to show, whereupon the mathematicians also call those arguments whereby they set a thing, as it were, before a man’s eyes, αποδειξεις, or demonstrations, Luke meant to say, that Jesus came not unknown, and without any testimony or approbation, but that those miracles which God showed by him served to this end, that he might be famous and excellent. Therefore he saith that he was showed toward the Jews; because God would have his Son to be accounted excellent and great among them; as if he should say, that miracles were not appointed for other nations, but for the Jews, that they might know that Jesus was sent unto them of God.

By great works He calleth miracles by these three names. And because God doth show forth his power in them after a new and unwonted sort, or doth, at least, procure greater admiration, they are, for good causes, called great works. 101 For we are commonly more moved when any extraordinary thing doth happen. In which respect they are also called wonders, 102 because they make us astonished. And for this cause are they called signs, because the Lord will not have men’s minds to stay there, but to be lifted up higher; as they are referred unto another end. He put in three words, to the end he might the more extol Christ’s miracles, and enforce the people, by his heaping and laying of words together, to consider the same. Furthermore, he maketh not Christ the chief author, but only the minister; because, as we have already said, he determined to go forward by degrees. Notwithstanding, here may a question be asked, whether miracles do suffice to be a sufficient and just approbation [proof] or no? Because by this means inchanters might cause their legerdemain 103 to be believed. I answer, that the juggling casts of Satan do much differ from the power of God. Christ saith elsewhere, that the kingdom of Antichrist shall be in wonders, but he addeth by and by, in lying wonders, (2Th 2:9.) if any man object, that we cannot easily discern, because he saith that they shall have so great color that they shall deceive (if it could be) the very elect; I answer again, that this error proceedeth only from our own want of wit, because we are so dull; for God doth show his power manifestly enough. Therefore, there is sufficient approbation of the doctrine and of the ministry in the miracles which God doth work, so that we be not blind. And whereas it is not of sufficient force among the wicked, because they may now and then be deceived with the false miracles of Satan, this must be imputed unto their own blindness; but whosoever hath a pure heart, he doth also know God with the pure eyes of his mind, so often as he doth show himself. Neither can Satan otherwise delude us, save only when, through the wickedness of our heart, our judgment is corrupt and our eyes blinded, or at least bleared through our own slothfulness.

Calvin: Act 2:23 - Him have ye slain // By the determinate counsel // By the hands of the wicked 23.Him have ye slain He maketh mention of the death of Christ for this cause chiefly, that the resurrection might the more assuredly be believed. It ...

23.Him have ye slain He maketh mention of the death of Christ for this cause chiefly, that the resurrection might the more assuredly be believed. It was a thing full well known among the Jews that Christ was crucified. Therefore, in that he rose again, it is a great and wonderful token of his Divine power. In the mean season, to the end he may prick their consciences with the feeling of sin, he saith that they slew him; not that they crucified him with their own hands, but because the people, with one voice, desired to have him put to death. And although many of the hearers unto whom he speaketh did not consent unto that wicked and ungodly cruelty, yet doth he justly impute the same to the nation; because all of them had defiled themselves either with their silence, or else through their carelessness. Neither hath the cloak and color 104 of ignorance any place, forasmuch as he was showed before of God. This guiltiness, therefore, under which he bringeth them, is a preparation unto repentance.

By the determinate counsel He removeth a stumbling-block; because it seemeth, at the first blush, to be a thing very inconvenient, [unaccountable,] that that man whom God had so greatly adorned, being afterward laid open to all manner of mocking, doth suffer so reproachful a death. Therefore, because the cross of Christ doth commonly use to trouble us at the first sight, for this cause Peter declareth that he suffered nothing by chance, or because he wanted power to deliver himself, but because it was so determined (and appointed) by God. For this knowledge alone, that the death of Christ was ordained by the eternal counsel of God, did cut off all occasion of foolish and wicked cogitation’s, and did prevent all offenses which might otherwise be conceived. For we must know this, that God doth decree nothing in vain or rashly; whereupon it followeth that there was just cause for which he would have Christ to suffer. The same knowledge of God’s providence is a step to consider the end and fruit of Christ’s death. For this meeteth us by and by in the counsel of God, that the just was delivered 105 for our sins, and that his blood was the price of our death.

And here is a notable place touching the providence of God, that we may know that as well our life as our death is governed by it. Luke intreateth, indeed, of Christ; but in his person we have a mirror, which doth represent unto us the universal providence of God, which doth stretch itself throughout the whole world; yet doth it specially shine unto us who are the members of Christ. Luke setteth down two things in this place, the foreknowledge and the decree of God. And although the foreknowledge of God is former in order, (because God doth first see what he will determine, before he doth indeed determine the same,) yet doth he put the same after the counsel and decree of God, to the end we may know that God would nothing, neither appointed anything, save that which he had long before directed to his [its] end. For men do oftentimes rashly decree many things, because they decree them suddenly. Therefore, to the end Peter may teach that the counsel of God is not without reason, he coupleth also therewithal his foreknowledge. Now, we must distinguish these two, and so much the more diligently, because many are deceived in this point. For passing over the counsel of God, wherewith he doth (guide and) govern the whole world, they catch at his bare foreknowledge. Thence cometh that common distinction, that although God doth foresee all things, yet doth he lay no necessity upon his creatures. And, indeed, it is true that God doth know this thing or that thing before, for this cause, because it shall come to pass; but as we see that Peter doth teach that God did not only foresee that which befell Christ, but it was decreed by him. And hence must be gathered a general doctrine; because God doth no less show his providence in governing the whole world, than in ordaining and appointing the death of Christ. Therefore, it belongeth to God not only to know before things to come, but of his own will to determine what he will have done. This second thing did Peter declare when he said, that he was delivered by the certain and determinate counsel of God. Therefore, the foreknowledge of God is another thing than the will of God, whereby he governeth and ordereth all things.

Some, which are of quicker sight, confess that God doth not only foreknow, but also govern with his beck what things soever are done in this world. Nevertheless, they imagine a confused government, as if God did give liberty to his creatures to follow their own nature. They say that the sun is ruled by the will of God, because, in giving light to us, he doth his duty, which was once enjoined him by God. They think that man hath free-will after this sort left him, because his nature is disposed or inclined unto the free choice of good and evil. But they which think so do feign that God sitteth idle in heaven. The Scripture teacheth us far otherwise, which ascribeth unto God a special government in all things, and in man’s actions. Notwithstanding, it is our duty to ponder and consider to what end it teacheth this; for we must beware of doting speculations, wherewith we see many carried away. The Scripture will exercise our faith, that we may know that we are defended by the hand of God, lest we be subject to the injuries of Satan and the wicked. It is good for us to embrace this one thing; neither did Peter mean anything else in this place. Yea, we have an example set before us in Christ, whereby we may learn to be wise with sobriety. For it is out of question, that his flesh was subject to corruption, according to nature. But the providence of God did set the same free. If any man ask, whether the bones of Christ could be broken or no? it is not to be denied, that they were subject to breaking naturally, yet could there no bone be broken, because God had so appointed and determined, (Joh 19:36.) By this example (I say) we are taught so to give the chiefest room to God’s providence, that we keep ourselves within our bounds, and that we thrust not ourselves rashly and indiscreetly into the secrets of God, whither our eyesight doth not pierce.

By the hands of the wicked Because Peter seemeth to grant that the wicked did obey God, hereupon followeth two absurdities; 106 the one, either that God is the author of evil, or that men do not sin, what wickedness soever they commit. I answer, concerning the second, that the wicked do nothing less than obey God, howsoever they do execute that which God hath determined with himself. For obedience springeth from a voluntary affection; and we know that the wicked have a far other purpose. Again, no man obeyeth God save he which knoweth his will. Therefore, obedience dependeth upon the knowledge of God’s will. Furthermore, God hath revealed unto us his will in the law; wherefore, those men 107 do obey God, who do that alone which is agreeable to the law of God; and, again, which submit themselves willingly to his government. We see no such thing in all the wicked, whom God doth drive hither and thither, they themselves being ignorant. No man, therefore, will say that they are excusable under this color, because they obey God; forasmuch as both the will of God must be sought in his law, and they, so much as in them lieth, do 108 to resist God. As touching the other point, I deny that God is the author of evil; because there is a certain noting of a wicked affection in this word. For the wicked deed is esteemed according to the end whereat a man aimeth. When men commit theft or murder, they offend 109 for this cause, because they are thieves or murderers; and in theft and murder there is a wicked purpose. God, who useth their wickedness, is to be placed in the higher degree. For he hath respect unto a far other thing, because he will chastise the one, and exercise the patience of the other; and so he doth never decline from his nature, that is, from perfect righteousness. So that, whereas Christ was delivered by the hands of wicked men, whereas he was crucified, it came to pass by the appointment and ordinance of God. But treason, which is of itself wicked, and murder, which hath in it so great wickedness, must not be thought to be the works of God.

Calvin: Act 2:24 - Having loosed the sorrows of death 24.Having loosed the sorrows of death By the sorrows of death I understand some farther thing than the bodily sense or feeling. For those which duly ...

24.Having loosed the sorrows of death By the sorrows of death I understand some farther thing than the bodily sense or feeling. For those which duly consider the nature of death, because they hear that it is the curse of God, must needs conceive that God is angry in death. Hence cometh marvelous horror, wherein there is greater misery than in death itself. Furthermore, Christ died upon this occasion that he might take upon him our guiltiness. That inward fear of conscience, which made him so afraid that he sweat blood when he presented himself before the throne and tribunal seat of God, did more vex him, and brought upon him greater horror, than all the torments of the flesh. And whereas Peter saith, that Christ did wrestle with such sorrows, and doth also declare that he had the victory, by this it cometh to pass that the faithful ought not now to be afraid of death; for death hath not the like quality now which was in Adam; because by the victory of Christ the curse is swallowed up, (1Co 15:54.) We feel, indeed, yet the pricking of sorrows, but such as do not wholly wound us, whilst that we hold up the buckler of faith against them. He added a reason, because it was impossible that Christ should be oppressed by death, who is the author of life.

Calvin: Act 2:25 - I saw 25. The resurrection, 110 which was both declared and witnessed by certain and evident testimonies, and which might also have been gathered out of t...

25. The resurrection, 110 which was both declared and witnessed by certain and evident testimonies, and which might also have been gathered out of the continual doctrine of the prophets, was to be proved to the Jews as some new and strange thing. And no marvel. For we see that although Christ had oftentimes beat 111 the same into his disciples’ heads, yet did they profit but a little. And yet did they retain certain principles of true doctrine, which might have made a way for them unto the knowledge of Christ, as we shall see by and by. Therefore, because the gift of the Spirit was a fruit of the resurrection of Christ, he proveth by the testimony of David that Christ must needs have risen again, that the Jews may thereby know that he was the author of the gift. For he taketh it as a thing which all men grant, that he was raised up from death, that he may live not for himself, but for his. Now we see Peter’s drift; that that ought to seem no strange thing which was foretold so long before; and that Jesus is also Christ, because David did prophecy of him, as of the tied of the Church.

First of all, we must see whether this place ought altogether to be understood of Christ, as Peter affirmeth; that done, if there be any thing in the words worth noting, we will in order discuss it. Peter denieth that that agreeth with David which is said in this place:

“Thou shalt not suffer thine Holy One to see corruption,â€
(Psa 16:10,)

because David’s carcass was corrupt in the grave. It seemeth at the first blush to be but a light argument. For a man might easily object, that the word is not to be urged, forasmuch as David meant nothing else, save only to exempt himself from destruction. Therefore, howsoever corruption did touch him, yet doth that no whit hinder but that he may easily say that he was safe from the danger thereof, because he knew that the Lord would deliver him. Yea, it seemeth to be a repetition of the former sentence, according to the common custom of the Hebrew tongue. Which if it be so, the sense shall be plain, that God will not suffer him to be oppressed with death, or that death should consume him. And this interpretation is confirmed by that where we read hell, it is in Hebrew סל , (seol;) where we read corruption, there it is שחת , (shachat;) both these words do signify the grave. By this means David should say twice, that he shall be delivered from death by the grace of God. Finally, he saith the same thing in this place, which he saith, (Psa 49:15,) “God shall redeem my soul from the hand of hell.†Like as, on the other side, when he speaketh of the reprobates, he is wont to take “going down into the grave†for destruction. I answer briefly, that there is some greater thing expressed in this place than the common redemption or deliverance of the godly. David, indeed, doth promise that God will be his eternal deliverer, as well in life as in death. Neither had he been much better for this, to have been once delivered from one danger, unless he had hoped that he should be safe even unto the end through God’s protection; but he speaketh of such safety as is not common. 112 And surely the words do sound that he speaketh of some new and singular privilege. Admit I grant that it is a repetition, and that there is all one thing uttered in these two members, “Thou shalt not leave my soul in hell;†and, “Thou shalt not suffer me to see corruption;†yet do I deny that it is simply to be understood that God will deliver his Holy One from eternal destruction; for freedom from corruption is promised by name. Neither do I pass for this, that שחת (shachat) doth signify the grave, as סל , (seol,) which is put in the former member. For although I do not stand nor contend about the words, yet must we respect the etymology. Therefore, forasmuch as the grave is called שחת , (shachat) because it doth corrupt man’s body with rottenness, it is not to be doubted but that David meant to note that quality. Therefore, the place is not so much expressed by this word, as the condition of rotting. So that the sense is, that God will not suffer him of whom the Psalm speaketh “to rot or corrupt in the grave.†And forasmuch as David was not free from this necessity, it followeth that the prophecy was neither truly nor perfectly fulfilled in him.

And that the Psalm ought altogether to be expounded of Christ, the thing itself doth prove. For seeing that David was one of the sons of Adam, he could not escape that universal condition and estate of mankind,

“Dust thou art, and unto dust thou shalt return,â€
(Gen 3:19;)

the grave standeth open (I say) for all the children of Adam, that it may swallow them up, and consume them; so that no man can exempt himself from corruption. So that, beholding ourselves apart from Christ, we see the grave prepared for us, which threateneth to us corruption. Wherefore, if David be separated from Christ, that shall not belong to him which is here said, that he shall be preserved from the grave. Therefore, when he boasteth that he shall be free from the grave, as touching corruption, without all doubt he placeth himself in the body of Christ, wherein death was overcome, and the kingdom thereof abolished. But and if David do promise himself exempting from the grave in another respect, save only so far forth as he is a member of Christ, hereby it appeareth that this freedom must begin at Christ as at the head. What man soever shall be of sound judgment shall easily know that this is a good argument. God did put all mankind under corruption; therefore, David, inasmuch as he was of the number of men, could not be free from the same. Neither is it to be doubted, but that the Jews, before whom this sermon was made, forasmuch as without question that maxim was of force amongst them, that they were to hope for the restoring of things at the hands of Christ alone, did the more readily stay themselves upon 113 the words of Peter; because they saw that that could no otherwise be which the words do import, unless they should apply it to the Messias. For they were not come to that point of impudence, at least those of whom mention is made here, that they durst cavil in matters which were evident; for God had then offered unto his disciples those which were godly hearers, and apt to be taught. They sought the Messias in the Old Testament. They knew that David was a figure of him. There was amongst them some religion and reverence of the Scriptures then; but now the impudency of all the whole nation almost is desperate. Howsoever they be urged, they wrench themselves out one way or other. 114 Where there is no way to escape, yet they break through; although they be overcome, yet will they not yield; neither is it to be doubted but that this their shameless forwardness is a punishment for their ungodliness. But let us return unto Peter’s sermon.

Seeing that David doth not only affirm that God also shall be his deliverer, but doth express a singular way and means; namely, that he shall not be subject to the corruption of the grave, Peter doth for good causes gather, that that doth not properly appertain unto him, for that his body was corrupt in the grave. And now, because this had been somewhat hard to be spoken among the Jews, he mollifieth the hardness with a circumlocution. For he doth not flatly deny in one word that that was fulfilled indeed in David, but doth only by the way 115 signify so much unto them, because he lieth consumed in the grave after the common custom of other men. And David did so prophesy of Christ, that he did both apply this consolation unto himself privately, and’ also extend the same unto the whole body of the Church. For that which is sound and perfect in the head is spread abroad, being afterward poured out into all the members. Neither is it to be denied but that David spoke of himself in this place; yet only so far forth as he beheld himself in Christ, as in the mirror of life. First, he hath respect unto Christ; after that he turneth his eyes toward himself, and others the faithful. So that we have a general doctrine prescribed unto us in this plate, concerning the nature of faith, the spiritual joy of conscience: and the hope of eternal deliverance.

I saw We must hold this principle. If we will have God present with us, we must set him before our eyes; and that before he do appear; for the prospect of faith pierceth far further than unto the present experience. Therefore faith hath this property, to set God always before it as a guide in all dangers and confused matters. For there is nothing that doth so much hold us up, as when we know that God is present with us; as the opinion of his absence doth often cast us down, and at length quite discourage us. David addeth, That he took not heed in vain unto the direction of God. “He is (saith he) at my right hand;†whereby he doth signify that we need not to fear lest we be deceived, 116 when as we set him before us at present; for we shall always feel his help most ready. Faith, in hoping for the help of God, ought to prevent and overgo 117 all experience, and whatsoever is perceived by the sense; but so soon as it shall give this glory to God, that it doth behold him in his Word, although he be absent, and so, consequently, invisible, it shall be overcome with the effect of the thing. For the measure of faith is not able to comprehend the infinite greatness of the power and goodness of God. He draweth a similitude from those which, when they will underprop the weak, or strengthen the fearful, do join themselves unto their side. Not to be moved, is not to be thrown down from their degree, but to remain firm in their estate; like as also Psa 46:5, God is in the midst of it, therefore shall it not be moved. For although it come to pass sometimes that the godly be sore shaken, yet because they come to themselves again, they are said to continue firm. Therefore, there is no cause why they should be afraid of falling, who are upholden by the help of God. Like as, on the other side, those which place their strength anywhere else save only in God, they shall be like to fall at every blast of wind, but at any mean wind of temptation they shall fall to the ground.

Calvin: Act 2:26 - For this my heart rejoiced 26.For this my heart rejoiced Joy of the soul, gladness of the tongue, and quietness of all the whole body, do ensue upon sure hope and confidence; f...

26.For this my heart rejoiced Joy of the soul, gladness of the tongue, and quietness of all the whole body, do ensue upon sure hope and confidence; for unless men be quite past feeling, 118 they must needs be careful and sorrowful, and so, consequently, miserably tormented, so long as they feel themselves destitute of the help of God. But that sure trust which we repose in God doth not only deliver us from carefulness, 119 but doth also replenish our hearts with wonderful joy (and gladness.) That is the joy which Christ promised to his disciples should be full in them, and which he testified could not be taken from them, (Joh 16:22.) He expresseth the greatness of the joy when he saith, That it cannot be kept in, but that it will break forth into the gladness of the tongue. 120 כבוד , doth signify, indeed, glory, but it is taken in that place, as in many others, for the tongue And so the Grecians have truly translated the same. The rest of the flesh doth signify the quietness of the whole man, which we have through the protection of God. Neither is this any let, because the faithful are continually out of quiet and tremble; for as in the midst of sorrows they do nevertheless rejoice; so there are no troubles so great that can break them of their rest. If any man object, that the peace of the faithful doth consist in the spirit, and that it is not in the flesh: I answer, that the faithful do rest in body; not that they are free from troubles, but because they believe that God careth for them wholly, and that not only their soul shall be safe through his protection, but their body also.

Calvin: Act 2:27 - Because thou shalt not leave 27.Because thou shalt not leave To leave the soul in hell is to suffer the same to be oppressed with destruction. There be two words used in this pla...

27.Because thou shalt not leave To leave the soul in hell is to suffer the same to be oppressed with destruction. There be two words used in this place, both which do signify the grave amongst the Hebricians. Because ש×ול , doth signify to require, I suppose it is called סול , because death is insatiable; whence also cometh that translation, Hell hath enlarged her soul. Again, they set open their mouth like hell. And because the latter שחת , is derived and set for corruption, or consumption, that quality is to be considered, as David meant to note the same. Those things which are disputed in this place by divers, concerning the descending of Christ into hell, are in my judgment superfluous; because they are far from the intent and purpose of the prophet. For the word anima, or soul, doth not so much signify the spirit being of an immortal essence as the life itself. For when a man is dead, and lieth in the grave, the grave is said to rule over his life. Whereas the Grecians translate it holy, it is in Hebrew חסת , which doth properly signify meek, or gentle, but Luke did not much regard this, because it doth not much appertain unto the present purpose. Furthermore, gentleness and meekness is so often commended in the faithful, because it behoveth them to imitate and resemble the nature of their Father.

Calvin: Act 2:28 - Thou hast made known 28.Thou hast made known He meaneth, that he was restored from death to life by the grace of God. For in that he was, as it were, a man raised from de...

28.Thou hast made known He meaneth, that he was restored from death to life by the grace of God. For in that he was, as it were, a man raised from death to life, he acknowledgeth that it was a great good gift of God. This was in such sort fulfilled in Christ, that there wanted nothing unto perfection. As for the members they have their measure. Therefore Christ was far from corruption, that he may be the first-fruits of those which rise from death, (1Co 15:23.) We shall follow him in our order at length, but being first turned into dust, (1Co 15:42.) That which followeth, that he was filled with gladness, with the countenance of God, agreeth with that: Show us thy face, and we shall be safe. And, again, The light of thy countenance is showed upon us: thou hast put gladness in my heart. For it is only the pleasantness of God’s countenance, which doth not only make us glad, but also quickens us; again, when the same is turned away, or troubled, we must needs faint.

Calvin: Act 2:30 - Therefore, seeing he was a prophet // He had sworn with an oath 30.Therefore, seeing he was a prophet He showeth, by two reasons, that it is no marvel if David do speak of things that should come to pass long afte...

30.Therefore, seeing he was a prophet He showeth, by two reasons, that it is no marvel if David do speak of things that should come to pass long after his time; the former is, because he was a prophet. And we know that things to come, and such as are removed far from the knowledge of men, are revealed unto the prophets. Therefore, it were wickedness to measure their speeches according to the common manner and order which we use in measuring the speeches of other men, forasmuch as they go beyond the long courses of years, having the Spirit for their director. Whereupon they are also called seers; because being placed, as it were, upon an high tower, 121 they see those things which, by reason of great distance, are hidden from other men. Another reason is, because Christ was promised to him peculiarly. This maxim was so common amongst the Jews, that they had ever now and then the son of David in their mouth, so often as there was any mention made of Christ. They be no such arguments, I confess, as do necessarily prove that this prophecy is to be expounded of Christ; neither was that Peter’s intent and purpose; but first he meant to prevent the contrary objection, whence David had such skill to foretell a thing which was unknown. Therefore he saith, That he knew Christ, both by prophetical revelation, and also by singular promise. Furthermore, this principle was of great (Rom 10:4) force amongst the better-minded sort which Paul setteth down, that Christ is the end of the law. 122 No man, therefore, did doubt of this, but that this was the mark whereat all the prophets did aim, to lead the godly unto Christ as it were by the hand. Therefore, what notable or extraordinary thing soever they did utter, the Jews were commonly persuaded that it did agree with Christ. Furthermore, we must note, that Peter doth reason soundly, when he gathered that David was not ignorant of that which was the chiefest point of all revelations.

He had sworn with an oath God swore not only to the end he might make David believe his promise, but also that the thing promised might be had in greater estimation. And to this end, in my judgment, it is here repeated, that the Jews may think with themselves of what great weight the promise was, which God did make so notable (and so famous.) The same admonition is profitable for us also. For we need not to doubt of this, but that the Lord meant to set forth the excellency of the covenant by putting in a solemn oath. In the mean season, this is also a fit remedy for the infirmity of our faith, that the sacred name of God is set forth unto us, 123 that his words may carry the greater credit. These words, “according to the flesh,†do declare that there was some more noble thing in Christ than the flesh. Therefore Christ did so come of the seed of David as he was man, that he doth nevertheless, retain his divinity; and so the distinction between the two natures is plainly expressed; when as Christ is called the Son of God, according to his eternal essence, in like sort as he is called the seed of David according to the flesh.

Calvin: Act 2:32 - This Jesus 32.This Jesus After that he had proved by the testimony of David, that it was most requisite that Christ should rise again, he saith, that he and the...

32.This Jesus After that he had proved by the testimony of David, that it was most requisite that Christ should rise again, he saith, that he and the rest of his fellows were such witnesses as saw him with their eyes after his resurrection. For this text 124 will not suffer this word raised up to be drawn into any other sense. Whereupon it followeth that that was fulfilled in Jesus of Nazareth which David did foreshow concerning Christ. After that he intreateth of the fruit or effect. For it was requisite for him to declare that first, that Christ is alive. Otherwise it had been an absurd and incredible thing that he should be the author of so great a miracle. Notwithstanding he doth therewithal teach us, that he did not rise for his own sake alone, but that he might make the whole Church partaker of his life, having poured out the Spirit.

Calvin: Act 2:33 - He being therefore exalted by the right hand of God // The promise 33.He being therefore exalted by the right hand of God The right hand is taken in this place for the hand or power, in like sort as it is taken every...

33.He being therefore exalted by the right hand of God The right hand is taken in this place for the hand or power, in like sort as it is taken everywhere in the Scripture. For this is his drift, to declare that it was a wonderful work of God, in that he had exalted his Christ (whom men thought to be quite destroyed by death) unto so great glory.

The promise of the Spirit for the Spirit which was promised. For he had oftentimes before promised the Spirit to his apostles. Therefore Peter doth signify, that Christ had obtained power of God the Father to fulfill the same. And he maketh mention of the promise in plain words, to the end the Jews may know that this came not to pass suddenly, but that the words of the prophet were now verified, which went long time before the thing itself.

Furthermore, whereas it is said that he obtained it of the Father, it is to be applied to the person of the Mediator. For both these are truly said, that Christ sent the Spirit from himself and from the Father. He sent him from himself, because he is eternal God; from the Father, because in as much as he is man, he receiveth that of the Father which he giveth us. And Peter speaketh wisely according to the capacity of the ignorant, lest any man should move a question out of season concerning the power of Christ. And surely forasmuch as it is the office of Christ to direct us unto his Father, this is a most apt form of speaking for the use of godliness, that Christ being placed, as it were, in the midst between God and us, doth deliver unto us with his own hand those gifts which he hath received at the hands of his Father. Furthermore, we must note this order that he saith, that the Spirit was sent by Christ after that he was exalted. This agreeth with those sentences:

“The Spirit was not yet given,
because Christ was not yet glorified,â€
(Joh 7:39.)

And again,

“Unless I go hence, the Spirit will not come,â€
(Joh 16:7.)

Not because the Spirit began then first to be given, wherewith the holy fathers were endued since the beginning of the world; but because God did defer this more plentiful abundance of grace, until such time as he had placed Christ in his princely seat; which is signified by this word poured out, as we saw a little before. For by this means the force and fruit of Christ his death and resurrection is sealed; and we do also thereby know, that we have lost nothing by Christ his departing out of the world; because, though he be absent in body, yet is he present with us after a better sort, to wit, by the grace of his Holy Spirit.

Calvin: Act 2:34 - For doubtless David // The Lord said unto my Lord 34.For doubtless David Although they might easily gather by the very effect which they saw with their eyes, that the principality was granted and giv...

34.For doubtless David Although they might easily gather by the very effect which they saw with their eyes, that the principality was granted and given to Christ, yet to the end his glory may carry the greater credit, he proveth, by David his testimony, that it was so appointed in times past by God, that Christ should be lifted up unto the highest degree of honor. For these words, to “sit at the right hand of God,†import as much as to bear the chief rule, as we shall afterward more at large declare. Yet before he reciteth the prophecy, he saith that it agreeth only to Christ. Therefore, to the end the sense may be more manifest, the sentence must thus run. David pronounceth that it was decreed by God that a king should sit at his right hand. But this doth not appertain unto David, who was never extolled unto so great dignity. Therefore lie speaketh this of Christ. Furthermore, that ought to have seemed no strange thing unto the Jews which was foretold by the oracle of the Holy Ghost. Hereby it appeareth in what sense Peter denieth that David ascended into heaven. He intreateth not in this place of the soul of David, whether it were received into blessed rest, and the heavenly dwelling or no; but the ascending into heaven comprehendeth under it those things which Paul teacheth in the Epistle to the Ephesians, (Eph 4:9), where he placeth Christ above all heavens, that he may fulfill all things. Wherefore the disputation concerning the estate of the dead is altogether superfluous in this place. For Peter goeth about to prove no other thing but this, that the prophecy concerning the sitting at the right hand of God was not fulfilled in David, and that, therefore, the truth thereof must be sought elsewhere. And forasmuch as it can be found nowhere else save only in Jesus Christ, it resteth that the Jews 125 do know that that is showed to them in Christ which was foretold them so long before. That is true, indeed, that David reigned, God being the author hereof, and, in some respect, he was God’s vicegerent; yet not so that he might be above all creatures. Wherefore, this sitting agreeth to none, unless he excel and be above all the whole world.

The Lord said unto my Lord This is the most lawful manner of ruling, when as the king (or by what other title soever he be called) doth know that he is ordained of God, therefore David pronounceth that the commandment to reign was given unto Christ by name, (Psa 110:1.) As if he should say, He took not the honor to himself rashly, but did only obey God when he commanded him, (Heb 5:5.) Now must we see whether Peter’s reason be sound enough or no. He gathereth that the words concern Christ, because the sitting at the right hand of God doth not agree to David. It seemeth that this may be refuted, because David did reign by the peculiar commandment, name, and help of God; which is to sit at the right hand of God. But Peter taketh that for a thing which all men grant, which is true, and which I have already touched, that a greater and more royal government is here spoken of than that which David did enjoy. For howsoever he was God’s vicegerent and did, as it were, represent his person in reigning, yet is this power far inferior to that, to sit even at the right side of God. For this is attributed to Christ, because he is placed above all principality, and above every name that is named, both in this world, and in the world to come, (Eph 1:21.) Seeing that David is far inferior to the angels, he doth possess no such place that he should be counted next to God. For he must ascend far above all heavens, that he may come to the right hand of God. Wherefore no man is said to sit at it, rightly and properly, save only he which doth surpass all creatures in the degree of honor. As for him which is resident amongst the creatures, although he be reckoned in the order of angels, yet is he far from that highness. Again, we must not seek the right hand of God amongst the creatures; but it doth also surpass all heavenly principalities.

Furthermore, there is great weight even in the sentence itself. The king is commanded to bear the chiefest rule, until God have put all his enemies under his feet. Surely, although I grant that; he name of such an honorable sitting may be applied unto earthly lordship: yet do I deny that David did reign until such time as all his enemies were subdued. For we do hereby gather that the kingdom of Christ is eternal. But the kingdom of David was not only temporal, but also frail, and of a small continuance.

Moreover, when David died, he left many enemies alive here and there he got many notable victories, but he was far from subduing all his enemies. He made many of those people which were round about him tributaries to him; some did he put to flight and destroyed; but what is all this unto all? Finally, we may prove by the whole text of the Psalm, that there can nothing else be understood save only the kingdom of Christ. That I may pass over other things: that which is here spoken touching the eternal priesthood is too far disagreeing from David’s person. I know that the Jews do prattle, that kings’ sons are called elsewhere cohenim. But he intreateth here of the priesthood as it is ascribed by Moses to the king Melchizedek. And there is established by a solemn oath a certain new kind of priesthood. And, therefore, we must not here imagine any common or ordinary thing. But it had been wickedness for David to thrust himself into any part of the priest’s office. How should he then be called cohen, greater than Aaron, and consecrated of God for ever? But because I do not intend at this present to expound the whole Psalm, let this reason suffice which Peter bringeth: That he is made Lord of heaven and earth, which sitteth at the right hand of God. As touching the second member of the verse, read those things which I have noted upon the fifteenth chapter (1Co 15:25) of the former Epistle to the Corinthians, concerning the putting of his enemies under his feet.

Calvin: Act 2:36 - Therefore, let all the house of Israel know 36.Therefore, let all the house of Israel know The house of Israel did confess that that Christ should come which was promised; yet did they not know...

36.Therefore, let all the house of Israel know The house of Israel did confess that that Christ should come which was promised; yet did they not know Who it was. Therefore, Peter concludeth, that Jesus: whom they had so spitefully handled, yea, whose name they did so greatly detest: is he whom they ought to acknowledge to be their Lord, and whom they ought to reverence. For, (saith he,) God hath made him Lord and Christ; that is, you must look for none other than him whom God hath made and given. Furthermore, he saith, That he was made, because God the Father gave him this honor. He joineth the title Lord with the word Christ, because it was a common thing among the Jews, that the Redeemer should be anointed upon this condition, that he might be the Head of the Church, and that the chiefest power over all things might be given him. He speaketh unto the whole house of Israel; as if he should say, Whosoever will be reckoned among the sons of Jacob, and do also look for the promise, let them know for a surety, that this is he and none other. He useth the word house, because God had separated that name and family from all other people. And he saith ασφαλως, or for a surety, not only that they may repose their sure confidence and trust in Christ, but that he may take away all occasion of doubting from those which do oftentimes willingly doubt even of matters which are certain and sure. In the end of his oration he upbraideth unto them again, that they did crucify him, that being touched with greater grief of conscience, they may desire remedy.

And now, forasmuch as they know that Jesus is the Anointed of the Lord, the governor of the Church, and the giver of the Holy Ghost, the accusation hath so much the more force. For the putting of him to death was not only full of cruelty and wickedness, but also a testimony of outrageous disloyalty against God, of sacrilege and unthankfulness, and, finally, of apostasy. But it was requisite that they should be so wounded, lest they should have been slow to seek for medicine. And yet, notwithstanding, they did not crucify him with their own hands; but this is more than sufficient to make them guilty, in that they desired to have him put to death. And we also are accused by this same voice, if we crucify him in ourselves, being already glorified in heaven, making a mock of him, as saith the Apostle, (Heb 6:6.)

Calvin: Act 2:37 - They were pricked in heart 37.They were pricked in heart Luke doth now declare the fruit of the sermon, to the end we may know that the power of the Holy Ghost was not only sho...

37.They were pricked in heart Luke doth now declare the fruit of the sermon, to the end we may know that the power of the Holy Ghost was not only showed forth in the diversity of tongues, but also in their hearts which heard. And he noteth a double fruit; first, that they were touched with the feeling of sorrow; and, secondly, that they were obedient to Peter’s counsel. This is the beginning of repentance, this is the entrance unto godliness, to be sorry for our sins, and to be wounded with the feeling of our miseries. For so long as men are careless, they cannot take such heed unto doctrine as they ought. And for this cause the word of God is compared to a sword, (Heb 4:12,) because it doth mortify our flesh, that we may be offered to God for a sacrifice. But there must be added unto this pricking in heart readiness to obey. Cain and Judas were pricked in heart, but despair did keep them back from submitting themselves unto God, (Gen 4:13; Mat 27:3.) For the mind being oppressed with horror, can do nothing else but flee from God. And surely when David affirmeth that a contrite spirit and an humble heart is a sacrifice acceptable to God, he speaketh of voluntary pricking; forasmuch as there is fretting and fuming mixed with the prickings of the wicked. Therefore, we must take a good heart to us, and lift up our mind with this hope of salvation, that we may be ready to addict and give over ourselves unto God, and to follow whatsoever he shall command. We see many oftentimes pricked, who, notwithstanding, do fret and murmur, or else forwardly strive and struggle, and so, consequently, go furiously mad. Yea, this is the cause why they go mad, because they feel such prickings against their will. Those men, therefore, are profitably pricked alone who are willingly sorrowful, and do also seek some remedy at God’s hands.

Calvin: Act 2:38 - Peter said // Repent // Be baptized every one of you // In the name of Christ // Ye shall receive the gift of the Spirit 38.Peter said Hereby we see that those do never go away empty which ask at the mouth of the Lord, and do offer themselves unto him to be ruled and ta...

38.Peter said Hereby we see that those do never go away empty which ask at the mouth of the Lord, and do offer themselves unto him to be ruled and taught; for that promise must needs be true, Knock, and it shall be opened unto you, (Mat 7:7.) Therefore, whosoever shall be rightly prepared to learn, the Lord will not suffer his godly desire to be in vain; for he is a most faithful master, so that he hath scholars which are apt to be taught and studious. Wherefore, there is no cause why he should fear, lest he suffer us to be destitute of sound counsel, if we be attentive and ready to hear him, and do not refuse to embrace whatsoever he shall teach us. And let us suffer ourselves to be governed by the counsel and authority of those men whom he offereth unto us to teach us, for this ready obedience cometh thence so suddenly in those which addict themselves unto the apostles, because they are persuaded that they are sent of God, to show them the way of salvation.

Repent There is greater force in the Greek word, for it doth signify the conversion of the mind, that the whole man may be renewed and made another man, which thing must be diligently noted, because this doctrine was miserably corrupted in the time of Popery; for they translated the name of repentance almost unto certain external rites. They babble somewhat, indeed, about the reigned contrition of the heart; but they touch that part very slightly, and they stand principally upon the external exercises of the body, which were little worth; yea, though there were in them no corruption; but they urge nothing else in a manner but reigned trifles, wherewith men are wearied in vain. Wherefore, let us know that this is the true repentance, when a man is renewed in the spirit of his mind, as Paul teacheth, (Rom 12:2.) Neither need we to doubt of this; but that Peter did preach plainly of the force and nature of repentance; but Luke doth only touch the chief points, and doth not reckon up the words of the oration which he made. We must, therefore, know thus much, that Peter did at the first exhort the Jews unto repentance; and that done, he lifted them up with hope of pardon; for he promised them forgiveness of sins, which two things are the two parts of the gospel, as we know full well; and, therefore, when Christ will briefly teach what the doctrine of the gospel doth contain, he saith, that repentance and remission of sins (Luk 24:47) must be preached in his name. Furthermore, because we are reconciled unto God only by the intercession of Christ’s death, neither are our sins otherwise purged, 126 and done away, save only by his blood, therefore, Peter calleth us back unto him by name. He putteth baptism in the fourth place, as the seal whereby the promise of grace is confirmed.

Wherefore, we have in these few words almost the whole sum of Christianity, namely, how a man renouncing himself and taking his farewell of the world, may addict himself wholly to God; secondly, How he may be delivered by free forgiveness of sins, and so adopted into the number of the children of God. And forasmuch as we can obtain none of all these things without Christ, the name of Christ is therewithal set forth unto us, as the only foundation of faith and repentance. And we must also note this, that we do so begin repentance when we are turned unto God, that we must prosecute the same during our life; therefore, this sermon must continually sound in the Church, repent, (Mar 1:15;) not that those men may begin the same, who will be counted faithful, and have a place already in the Church; but that they may go forward in the same; although many do usurp the name of faithful men, which had never any beginning of repentance. Wherefore, we must observe this order in teaching, that those which do yet live unto the world and the flesh may begin to crucify the old man, that they may rise unto newness of life, and that those who are already entered the course of repentance may continually go forward towards the mark. Furthermore, because the inward conversion of the heart ought to bring forth fruits in the life, repentance cannot be rightly taught unless works be required, not those frivolous works which are only in estimation amongst the Papists, but such as are sound testimonies of innocence and holiness.

Be baptized every one of you Although in the text and order of the words, baptism doth here go before remission of sins, yet doth it follow it in order, because it is nothing else but a sealing of those good things which we have by Christ that they may be established in our consciences; therefore, after that Peter had intreated of repentance, he calleth the Jews unto the hope of grace and salvation; and, therefore, Luke well afterwards, in Paul’s sermon, joineth faith and repentance together in the same sense, wherein he putteth forgiveness of sins in this place, and that for good considerations; for the hope of salvation consisteth in the free imputation of righteousness; and we are counted just, freely before God, when he forgiveth us our sins. And as I said before, that the doctrine of repentance hath a daily use in the Church so must we think of the forgiveness of sins, that the same is continually offered unto us; and surely it is no less necessary for us during the whole course of our life, than at our first entrance into the Church, so that it should profit us nothing to be once received into favor by God, unless this embassage should have a continual course; be-reconciled unto God, because

“he which knew no sin was made sin for us, that we might be the righteousness of God in him,â€
(2Co 5:20.)

Moreover, the Papists do so corrupt this other part of the gospel, that they quite exclude the remission of sins, which was to be obtained by Christ. They confess their sins are freely forgiven in baptism, but they will have them redeemed with satisfactions after baptism; and although they mix the grace of Christ together therewithal, yet because they inwrap the same in men’s merits, they do by this means overthrow the whole doctrine of the gospel; for, first, they take from men’s consciences the certainty of faith; that done, forasmuch as they part the forgiveness of sins between the death of Christ and our satisfactions, they do altogether deprive us of Christ’s benefit. For Christ doth not reconcile us unto God in part, but wholly, neither can we obtain remission of sins by him, unless it be whole and perfect. But the Papists are much deceived therein, who restrain baptism unto the nativity and former life, as if the signification and force thereof did not reach even unto death.

Let us know, therefore, that forgiveness of sins is grounded in Christ alone, and that we must not think upon any other satisfaction 127 save only that which he hath performed by the sacrifice of his death. And for this cause, as we have already said, doth Peter express his name, whereby he doth signify unto us, that none of all these things can be rightly taught, unless Christ be set in the midst, to the end the effect of this doctrine may be sought in him. That needeth no long exposition where he commandeth them to be baptized for the remission of sins; for although God hath once reconciled men unto himself in Christ†by not imputing unto them their sins,†(2Co 5:19,) and doth now imprint in our hearts the faith thereof by his Spirit; yet, notwithstanding, because baptism is the seal whereby he doth confirm unto us this benefit, and so, consequently, the earnest and pledge of our adoption, it is worthily said to be given us for the remission of sins. For because we receive Christ’s gifts by faith, and baptism is a help to confirm and increase our faith, remission of sins, which is an effect of faith, is annexed unto it as unto the inferior mean. Furthermore, we must not fetch the definition of baptism from this place, because Peter doth only touch a part thereof. Our old man is crucified by baptism, as Paul teacheth, that we may rise unto newness of life, (Rom 6:4.) And, again, we put on Christ himself, (1Co 12:0.) and the Scripture teacheth every where, that it is also a sign and token of repentance, (Gal 3:27.) But because Peter doth not intreat in thin place openly of the whole nature of baptism, but speaking of the forgiveness of sins, doth, by the way, declare that the confirmation thereof is in baptism, there doth no inconvenience follow, if ye do omit the other part. 128

In the name of Christ Although baptism be no vain figure, but a true and effectual testimony; notwithstanding, lest any man attribute that unto the element of water which is there offered, the name of Christ is plainly expressed, to the end we may know that it shall be a profitable sign for us then, if we seek the force and effect thereof in Christ, and know that we are, therefore, washed in baptism, because the blood of Christ is our washing; and we do also hereby gather, that Christ is, the mark and end whereunto baptism directeth us; wherefore, every one profiteth so much in baptism as he learneth to look unto Christ. But here ariseth a question, Whether it were lawful for Peter to change the form prescribed by Christ? The Papists do think, at least feign so, and thence do they take a color of liberty to change or abrogate the institutions of Christ. They confess that nothing ought to be changed, as touching the substance, but they will have the Church to have liberty to change whatsoever it will in the form. But this argument may easily be answered. For we must first know that Christ did not indite and rehearse unto his apostles magical words for enchanting, as the Papists do dream, but he did, in few words, comprehend the sum of the mystery. Again, I deny that Peter doth speak in this place of the form of baptism; but he doth simply declare that the whole strength 129 of baptism is contained in Christ; although Christ cannot be laid hold on by faith without the Father by whom he was given us, and the Spirit by the which he reneweth and sanctifieth us. The answer consisteth wholly in this, that he intreateth not in this place of the certain form of baptizing, but the faithful are called back unto Christ, in whom alone we have whatsoever baptism doth prefigure unto us; for we are both made clean by his blood, and also we enter into a new life by the benefit of his death and resurrection.

Ye shall receive the gift of the Spirit Because they were touched with wondering when they saw the apostles suddenly begin to speak with strange tongues, Peter saith that they shall be partakers of the same gift if they will pass over unto Christ. Remission of sins and newness of life were the principal things, and this was, as it were, an addition, that Christ should show forth unto them his power by some visible gift. Neither ought this place to be understood of the grace of sanctification, which is given generally to all the godly. Therefore he promiseth them the gift of the Spirit, whereof they saw a pattern in the diversity of tongues. Therefore this doth not properly appertain unto us. For because Christ meant to set forth the beginning of his kingdom with those miracles, they lasted but for a time; yet because the visible graces which the Lord did distribute to his did shoe, as it were in a glass, that Christ was the giver of the Spirit, therefore, that which Peter saith doth in some respect appertain unto all the whole Church: ye shall receive the gift of the Spirit. For although we do not receive it, that we may speak with tongues, that we may be prophets, that we may cure the sick, that we may work miracles; yet is it given us for a better use, that we may believe with the heart unto righteousness, that our tongues may be framed unto true confession, (Rom 10:10,) that we may pass from death to life, (Joh 5:24) that we, which are poor and empty, may be made rich, that we may withstand Satan and the world stoutly. Therefore, the grace of the Spirit shall always be annexed unto baptism, unless the let be in ourselves.

Calvin: Act 2:39 - For the promise appertaineth unto you // And to those which are afar off 39.For the promise appertaineth unto you It was requisite that this should be expressly added, that the Jews might certainly think and persuade thems...

39.For the promise appertaineth unto you It was requisite that this should be expressly added, that the Jews might certainly think and persuade themselves that the grace of Christ did belong as well to them as to the apostles. And Peter proveth it thus, because the promise of God was made unto them. For we must always look unto this, because [that] we cannot otherwise know the will of God save only by his word. But it is not sufficient to have the general word, unless we know that the same is appointed for us. Therefore Peter saith, that those benefits which they see in him and his fellows in office were in times past promised to the Jews; because this is required necessarily for the certainty of faith, that every one be fully persuaded of this, that he is comprehended in the number of those unto whom God speaketh. Finally, this is the rule of a true faith, when I am thus persuaded that salvation is mine, because that promise appertaineth unto me which offereth the same. And hereby we have also a greater confirmation, when as the promise is extended unto those who were before afar off. For God had made the covenant with the Jews, (Exo 4:22.) If the force and fruit thereof come also unto the Gentiles, there is no cause why the Jews should doubt of themselves, but that they shall find the promise of God firm and stable.

And we must note these three degrees, that the promise was first made to the Jews, and then to their children, and last of all, that it is also to be imparted to the Gentiles. We know the reason why the Jews are preferred before other people; for they are, as it were, the first begotten in God’s family, yea, they were then separated from other people by a singular privilege. Therefore Peter observeth a good order, when he giveth the Jews the pre-eminence. Whereas he adjoineth their children unto them, it dependeth upon the words of the promise: I will be thy God, and the God of thy seed after thee, (Gen 17:7,) where God doth reckon the children with the fathers in the grace of adoption.

This place, therefore, doth abundantly refute the manifest error of the Anabaptists, which will not have infants, which are the children of the faithful, to be baptized, as if they were not members of the Church. They espy a starting hole in the allegorical sense, 130 and they expound it thus, that by children are meant those which are spiritually begotten. But this gross impudency doth nothing help them. It is plain and evident that Peter spoke thus because God did adopt one nation peculiarly. And circumcision did declare that the right of adoption was common even unto infants. Therefore, even as God made his covenant with Isaac, being as yet unborn, because he was the seed of Abraham, so Peter teacheth, that all the children of the Jews are contained in the same covenant, because this promise is always in force, I will be the God of your seed.

And to those which are afar off The Gentiles are named in the last place, which were before strangers. For those which refer it unto those Jews which were exiled afar off, (and driven) into far countries, they are greatly deceived. For he speaketh not in this place of the distance of place; but he noteth a difference between the Jews and the Gentiles, that they were first joined to God by reason of the covenant, and so, consequently, became of his family or household; but the Gentiles were banished from his kingdom. Paul useth the same speech in the second chapter to Ephesians, (Eph 2:11,) that the Gentiles, which were strangers from the promises, are now drawn near, through Jesus Christ, unto God. Because that Christ (the wall of separation being taken away) hath reconciled both (the Jews and Gentiles) unto the Father, and coming, he hath preached peace unto those which were nigh at hand, and which were afar off. Now we understand Peter’s meaning. For to the end he may amplify the grace of Christ, he doth so offer the same unto the Jews, that he saith the Gentiles are also partakers thereof. And therefore he useth this word call, as if he should say: Like as God hath gathered you together into one peculiar people heretofore by his voice, so the same voice shall sound everywhere, that those which are afar off may come and join themselves unto you, when as they shall be called by a new proclamation.

Calvin: Act 2:40 - And with many 40.And with many Although in these things which we have had hitherto, Luke did not recite the words of St Peter, but did only briefly touch the chief...

40.And with many Although in these things which we have had hitherto, Luke did not recite the words of St Peter, but did only briefly touch the chief points; notwithstanding he telleth us again in this place, that Peter did not use doctrine only, but did add the pricks of exhortations. And he expresseth plainly that tie stood much 131 hereupon. Whereas he saith, that he did exhort and beseech, he noteth therein his earnestness. For it was not so easy a matter for them by and by 132 to take their leave of those errors wherewith they were of late infected, and to shake off the government of the priests whereunto they were accustomed. Therefore it stood him upon to pull them violently out of this mire. The sum was this, that they should beware of that froward generation. For they could not be Christ’s unless they would depart from his professed enemies. The priests and scribes were then in great authority, and forasmuch as they did cover themselves under the visor [mask] of the Church, they did deceive the simple, this did hinder and keep back a great many from coming to Christ. Also some might waver, and other some might fall away from the right faith. Therefore Peter plainly declareth that they are a froward generation, howsoever they may boast of the title of the Church. For which cause he commandeth his hearers to separate themselves from them, lest they entangle themselves in their wicked and pestiferous fellowship. Whereas he saith, Be ye saved, he signifieth unto them that they shall surely perish if they couple themselves with such a plague. And surely experience doth teach us, how miserably those men are tossed to and fro who cannot discern the voice of their pastor from the voice of other men; 133 and again, what an hindrance softness and sluggishness is to a great many, whilst they desire to stand in a doubt. 134 Therefore he commandeth them to depart from the wicked if they will be saved. And this point of doctrine is not to be neglected. For it were not sufficient to have Christ set before us, unless we were also taught to flee those things which do lead us away from him. And it is the duty of a good shepherd to defend his sheep from the wolves. So at this day, to the end we may keep the people in the sincere doctrine of the gospel, we are ever now and then enforced to show and testify how much Papistry differeth from Christianity, and what a hurtful plague it is to be yoked with the unfaithful enemies of Christ. Neither ought Peter to be accused of railing, because he calleth the reverend 6tthers, who had the government of the Church 135 in their hands at that day, a froward generation For those dangers which may draw the soul unto destruction are to be showed by their names. For men will not beware of poison, unless they know that it is poison.

Calvin: Act 2:41 - They, therefore, which willingly 41.They, therefore, which willingly Luke showeth more plainly how fruitful this one sermon which Peter made was: to wit, that it gained unto Christ a...

41.They, therefore, which willingly Luke showeth more plainly how fruitful this one sermon which Peter made was: to wit, that it gained unto Christ about three thousand men. And therewithal he declareth the nature and force of faith when he saith, that with a prompt and ready 136 mind they embraced his word. Therefore, faith must begin with this readiness and willing desire to obey. And because many do show themselves at the first very willing, who afterward have in themselves no constancy or continuance, lest we should think that it was some sudden pang 137 which by and by fell away, Luke doth also afterward commend their constancy, who (as he said) did willingly embrace this word of the apostles, showing that they were joined unto the disciples, or that they were engrafted into the same body, and that they continued in their doctrine. Therefore we must neither be slow to obey, nor yet swift to leap back; but we must stick fast, and stand stoutly to that doctrine which we did forthwith (without any tarriance [delay]) embrace. Furthermore, this example ought to make us not a little ashamed. For whereas there was a great multitude converted unto Christ with one sermon, an hundred sermons can scarce move a few of us; and whereas Luke saith that they continued, there is scarce one amongst ten that doth show even a mean desire to profit and go forward, yea, rather, the more part doth soon loathe our doctrine. Woe be, therefore, to the sluggishness and lightness of the world!

Calvin: Act 2:42 - In their doctrine // In fellowship 42.In their doctrine Luke doth not only commend in them the constancy of faith or of godliness, but he saith, also, that they did constantly give the...

42.In their doctrine Luke doth not only commend in them the constancy of faith or of godliness, but he saith, also, that they did constantly give themselves to those exercises which serve to the confirmation of faith; to wit, that they studied continually to profit by hearing the apostles; that they gave themselves much to prayer; that they did use fellowship and breaking of bread very much.

As touching prayer and doctrine the sense is plain. Communication or fellowship, and breaking of bread, may be taken diversely. Some think that breaking of bread doth signify the Lord’s Supper; other some do think that it signifieth alms; other some that the faithful did banquet together 138 among themselves. Some do think that κοινωνια, doth signify the celebrating of the Holy Supper; but I do rather agree to those others who think that the same is meant by the breaking of bread. For κοινωνια, unless it have somewhat added unto it, is never found in this sense; therefore, I do rather refer it unto mutual society and fellowship, unto alms, and unto other duties of brotherly fellowship. And my reason why I would rather have breaking of bread to be understood of the Lord’s Supper in this place is this, because Luke doth reckon up those things wherein the public estate of the Church is contained. Yea, he expresseth in this place four marks whereby the true and natural face of the Church may be judged. Do we then seek the true Church of Christ? The image thereof is lively depainted and set forth 139 unto us in this place. And he beginneth with doctrine which is, as it were, the soul of the Church. Neither doth he name all manner of doctrine, but the doctrine of the apostles, that is, that which the Son of God had delivered by their hands. Therefore, wheresoever the pure voice of the gospel doth sound, where men continue in the profession thereof, where they exercise themselves in hearing the same ordinarily that they may profit, without all doubt there is the Church.

Hereby we may easily gather how frivolous the boasting of the Papists is, whilst that they carelessly 140 thunder out with fall mouth the name of the Church; whereas, notwithstanding, they have most filthily corrupted the doctrine of the apostles. For if it be duly examined, we shall find no sound part at all; and in most points they do as much dissent from the same, and have as little agreement therewith as light with darkness. The rule of worshipping God, which ought to be fetched out of the pure Word of God alone, is only made and patched together 141 amongst the Papists, of the superstitious inventions of men. They have translated unto the merits of works the hope of salvation, which ought to have rested in Christ alone. The invocation of God is altogether polluted with innumerable profane dotings of men. Finally, whatsoever is heard amongst them, it is either a deforming of the apostles’ doctrine, or else a clear overthrowing (and destroying) of the same. Therefore, we may as easily refute the foolish arrogancy of the Papists, as they can cloak their dealings with the title of the Church. For this shall be the state, 142 whether they have retained the purity of doctrine, from which they are as far as hell is from heaven. But they are wise enough in that point, because they will have no controversy moved about doctrine. But we, as I have said, may freely contemn that vain visor, [mask,] forasmuch as the Spirit of God doth pronounce that the Church is principally to be (esteemed and) discerned by this mark, if the simplicity or purity of the doctrine delivered by the apostles do flourish (and be of force) in the same.

In fellowship This member and the last do flow from the first, as fruits or effects. For doctrine is the bond of brotherly fellowship amongst us, and doth also set open unto us the gate unto God, that we may call upon him. And the Supper is added unto doctrine instead of a confirmation. Wherefore, Luke doth not in vain reckon up these four things, when as he will describe unto us the well-ordered state of the Church. And we must endeavor to keep and observe this order, if we will be truly judged to be the Church before God and the angels, and not only to make boast of the name 143 thereof amongst men. It is certain that he speaketh of public prayer. And for this cause it is not sufficient for men to make their prayers at home by themselves, unless they meet altogether to pray; wherein consisteth also the profession of faith.

Calvin: Act 2:43 - And there came // And many wonders 43.And there came He signifieth unto us that the show and sight of the Church was such, that it made others afraid which did not consent unto [its] d...

43.And there came He signifieth unto us that the show and sight of the Church was such, that it made others afraid which did not consent unto [its] doctrine; and that was done for the preserving and furthering of the Church. When there ariseth any seen all men set themselves stoutly against the same; and as novelty is odious, the Jews would never have suffered the Church of Christ to stand one minute of an hour, 144 unless the Lord had restrained them with fear as with a bridle. Furthermore, Luke noteth the manner of fear, that it was no such fear as bringeth men unto the obedience of Christ, but such as causeth men to stand in a doubt, and so, consequently, doth, as it were, so bind them hand and foot, 145 that they dare not hinder the Lord’s work. Like as there be some at this day who will willingly be ignorant of the gospel; or, at least, are so holden 146 with the cares of this world, that they cannot thoroughly join themselves unto Christ; and yet they are not so hard-hearted but that they confess that the truth is on our side; and, therefore, they rest, as it were, in the middle way, neither do they favor the cruelty of the wicked, because they are afraid to strive against God. And whereas he saith, Every soul, he speaketh thus by synecdoche. For it is certain that many did contemn the hand of God, and that other some were stricken with no great fear, but that they did furiously rage together against the Church. 147 But Luke’s meaning was this, that there appeared such power of God in the Church, that the people for the most part had not one word to say. 148

And many wonders This member serveth also to the showing of the cause. For the miracles served to make them afraid, together with other works of God, although this was not the only reason, but one of many, why they were afraid to set themselves against God, who was on that side, as they did gather by the miracles; whence we gather that they are not only profitable for this to bring men to God, 149 but also to make the wicked somewhat more gentle, and that they may tame their furiousness. Pharaoh was a man of desperate stubbornness, (Exo 8:8, etc. 19,) and yet we see how miracles do sometimes pierce his obstinate heart. He forgetteth them by and by; but when the hand of God is heavy upon him, he is compelled through fear to yield. To be brief, Luke teacheth that the Jews were by this means kept back, that the Church, which might easily have been destroyed, might have got up her head. 150 Which thing we have oftentimes tried 151 even in our time. And he doth not only declare that they were bridled with fear, lest they should be so bold as to attempt so much as they lusted to do hurt to the Church, but that they were also humbled with reverence to the glory of the gospel.

Calvin: Act 2:44 - And all 44.And all Whereas I have translated it joined together, it is word for word in St Luke, Into the same, or into one, which may be expounded of th...

44.And all Whereas I have translated it joined together, it is word for word in St Luke, Into the same, or into one, which may be expounded of the place; as if he should have said that they were wont to dwell together in one place. Notwithstanding, I had rather understand it of their consent (and agreement;) as he will say in the fourth chapter, “That they had one heart,†(Act 4:32.) And so he goeth forward orderly, when, as he beginneth with their mind, he addeth afterward their bountifulness, as a fruit proceeding thence. Therefore, he giveth us to understand that they were rightly joined together with brotherly love amongst themselves, and that they did indeed declare the same, because the rich men did sell their goods that they might help the poor. And this is a singular example of love, and therefore doth Luke record the same, to the end we may know that we must relieve the poverty of our brethren with our plenty.

But this place hath need of a sound exposition, because of fantastical [fanatical] spirits, which do feign a commonalty or participation together of goods, whereby all policy or civil government is taken away; as in this age the Anabaptists have raged, because they thought there was no Church unless all men’s goods were put and gathered together, as it were, in one heap, that they might all one with another take thereof. Wherefore, we must in this point beware of two extremes. For many, under color of policy, do keep close and conceal whatsoever they have; they defraud the poor, and they think that they are twice righteous, so they take away no other men’s goods. Other some are carried into the contrary error, because they would have all things confused. But what doth Luke? Surely he noteth another order, when he saith that there was choice made in the distribution. If any man object that no man had any thing which was his own, seeing all things were common, we may easily answer. For this community or participation together must be restrained unto the circumstance which ensueth immediately; to wit, that the poor might be relieved as every man had need. We know the old proverb, “All things are common amongst friends.†When as the scholars of Pythagoras said thus, they did not deny but that every man might govern his own house privately, neither did they intend to make their own wives common; so this having of things common, whereof Luke speaketh, and which he commendeth, doth not take away household government; which thing shall better appear by the fourth chapter, whereas he nameth two alone which sold their possessions of so many thousands. Whence we gather that which I said even now, that they brought forth and made common their goods in no other respect, save only that they might relieve the present necessity. And the impudency of the monks was ridiculous, who did profess that they did observe the apostles’ rule, because they call nothing their own; and yet, nevertheless, they neither sell any thing, neither yet do they pass for any man’s poverty; 152 but they stuff their idle bellies with the blood of the poor, neither do they regard any other thing in their having of things common, save only that they may be well filled and daintily, although all the whole world be hungry. Wherein, then, are they like to the first disciples, with whom they will be thought to be able to compare? 153

Calvin: Act 2:46 - Continuing in the temple // Breaking bread from house to house 46.Continuing in the temple We must note that they did frequent the temple for this cause, because there was more opportunity and occasion offered th...

46.Continuing in the temple We must note that they did frequent the temple for this cause, because there was more opportunity and occasion offered there to further the gospel. Neither were they drawn with the holiness of the place, seeing they knew that the shadows of the law were ceased; neither meant they to draw others by their example to have the temple in any such reverence; 154 but because there was there great concourse of people, who having laid aside their private cares, wherewith they had been drawn away elsewhere, 155 did seek the Lord; they were continually in the temple, that they might gain such unto Christ. There might be another reason which might induce them hereunto, that they might have a mutual conference and imparting of doctrine amongst themselves, which they could not have done so conveniently in a private house, especially seeing they were so, many.

Breaking bread from house to house Luke signifieth unto us, that they did not only show some token of true godliness publicly, but that the course and tenor of their private life was alone in that respect. For whereas some do think that in this place, by breaking of bread is meant the Holy Supper, it seemeth to me that Luke meant no such thing. He signifieth, therefore, unto us, that they used to eat together, and that thriftily. 156 For those which make sumptuous banquets do not eat their meat together so familiarly. Again, Luke addeth, in singleness of heart; which is also a token of temperance. In sum, his meaning is to declare, that their manner of living was brotherly and sober. Some do join simplicity and gladness with the praise of God; and both texts may well be allowed. 157 But because there can be no singleness of heart in praising God, unless the stone be also in all parts of the life, therefore it is certain, that there is mention made thereof in this sense, that the faithful did always use the same in all places. 158 And we must also note the circumstance of time, that, being environed and beset with many dangers, they were merry and joyful. The knowledge of God’s love toward us, and the hope of his protection, do bring us this goodness with them, that we praise God with quiet minds, whatsoever the world doth threaten. And as Luke spoke a little before of the public estate of the Church, so he declareth now what form and manner of life the faithful did use; that we may learn by their example a thrifty fellowship in our manner of living, and in all our whole life to embrace singleness, to enjoy the spiritual joy, and to exercise ourselves in the praises of God. Furthermore, the singleness of heart reacheth far; but if you join it in this place with breaking of bread, it shall signify as much as sincere love, where one man dealeth plainly with another, neither doth any man craftily hunt after his own profit. Yet had I rather set the same against that carefulness, wherewith worldly men 159 do too much torment themselves. For when as we do not cast our care upon the Lord, this reward hangeth over our heads, that we tremble and quake even when we take our rest.

Calvin: Act 2:47 - Having favor // The Lord added daily 47.Having favor This is the fruit of an innocent life, to find favor even amongst strangers. And yet we need not to doubt of this, but that they were...

47.Having favor This is the fruit of an innocent life, to find favor even amongst strangers. And yet we need not to doubt of this, but that they were hated of many. But although he speak generally of the people, yet he meaneth that part alone which was sound, neither yet infected with any poison of hatred; he signifieth briefly, that the faithful did so behave themselves, that the people did full well like of them for their innocency of life. 160

The Lord added daily He showeth in these words that their diligence was not without profit; they studied so much as in them lay to gather into the Lord’s sheepfold those which wandered and went astray. He saith that their labor bestowed herein was not lost; because the Lord did increase his Church daily. And surely, whereas the Church is rather diminished than increased, that is to be imputed to our slothfulness, or rather forwardness. 161 And although they did all of them stoutly labor to increase the kingdom of Christ, yet Luke ascribeth 162 this honor to God alone, that he brought strangers into the Church. And surely this is his own proper work. For the ministers do no good by planting or watering, unless he make their labor effectual by the power of his Spirit, (1Co 3:0.) Furthermore, we must note that he saith, that those were gathered unto the Church which should be saved. For he teacheth that this is the means to attain salvation, if we be incorporate into the Church. For like as there is no remission of sins, so neither is there any hope of salvation. 163 Furthermore, this is an excellent comfort for all the godly, that they were received into the Church that they might be saved; as the Gospel is called the power of God unto salvation to all that believe, (Rom 1:16.) Now, forasmuch as God doth gather only a part, or a certain number, this grace is restrained unto election, that it may be the first cause of our salvation.

Defender: Act 2:1 - day of Pentecost "Pentecost," meaning "fifty days," was a festival observed fifty days after the feast of firstfruits, which was held on a sabbath day. The feast of fi...

"Pentecost," meaning "fifty days," was a festival observed fifty days after the feast of firstfruits, which was held on a sabbath day. The feast of firstfruits (Lev 23:9-14) was actually prophetic of the resurrection of Christ (1Co 15:20), which also had taken place on the first day of the week. Thus, Pentecost was held on the first day of the week, and it was on such a day that the Holy Spirit came to indwell the church. Quite possibly, this fact played a part in the gradual adoption by the churches of the first day of the week as their regular day of rest and worship (Act 20:7; 1Co 16:2). The weekly observance of the sabbath was in commemoration of the completion of God's work of creation (Gen 2:1-3; Exo 20:8-11), but God's great work of redemption was now also completed (Joh 19:30). Thus, by observing their weekly "sabbath day" or "rest day" on the first day of the week, they would be honoring the completion of both God's work of creation and His work of redemption. Pentecost also commemorated the giving of the law at Mount Sinai, which occurred fifty days after the Passover (Exo 12:6; Exo 19:1, Exo 19:11)."

Defender: Act 2:2 - filled all the house The mighty wind, representing the coming of the Spirit, "filled all the house;" the baptism or "immersion" by the Spirit thus was emphasized symbolica...

The mighty wind, representing the coming of the Spirit, "filled all the house;" the baptism or "immersion" by the Spirit thus was emphasized symbolically when the Lord Jesus first sent Him, fulfilling His promises (Joh 7:39; Joh 14:16)."

Defender: Act 2:3 - tongues like as of fire These mysterious cloven tongues seem to depict a fiery root, divided into many individual tongues, enough to reach each person in the company. They we...

These mysterious cloven tongues seem to depict a fiery root, divided into many individual tongues, enough to reach each person in the company. They were not real fire, however, but "like as of fire." There have been various speculations as to their nature, but since it was a supernatural phenomenon, these seem pointless. In any case, the mighty wind filling the house and the fire-like tongues reaching each of the company are the audible and visible signs that the Holy Spirit had come, baptizing and filling them all, fulfilling John the Baptist's prophecy that Christ would baptize them "with the Holy Ghost and with fire" (Luk 3:16)."

Defender: Act 2:4 - filled with the Holy Ghost Although the Spirit's baptism and filling occurred simultaneously in this initial manifestation of His power, the two are separate ministries. All bel...

Although the Spirit's baptism and filling occurred simultaneously in this initial manifestation of His power, the two are separate ministries. All believers are baptized by the Holy Spirit into the body of Christ at the time of conversion (1Co 12:13). They can, however, be filled with the Spirit on more than one occasion and, in fact, are exhorted to "be [continually] filled with the Spirit" (literal reading of Eph 5:18). Note, for example, the repeated fillings recorded in Act 4:8, Act 4:31; Act 9:17; Act 13:9.

Defender: Act 2:4 - other tongues These were "other tongues," not "unknown tongues" or "ecstatic tongues." Except when referring to the actual physical organ, the word "tongue" in the ...

These were "other tongues," not "unknown tongues" or "ecstatic tongues." Except when referring to the actual physical organ, the word "tongue" in the New Testament always refers to a language. In this case, the tongues are the actual languages of the different nations listed in Act 2:9-11, as made obvious in the context."

Defender: Act 2:5 - dwelling at Jerusalem The verb here does not convey the meaning of temporary lodging, as though these men had just come to Jerusalem for the feast days, but rather permanen...

The verb here does not convey the meaning of temporary lodging, as though these men had just come to Jerusalem for the feast days, but rather permanent dwellings. These were devout Jews who had decided for religious reasons to move back to Jerusalem from the various foreign lands where they had been raised (Act 2:8), their ancestors having been deported from Israel in earlier times, but there may have also been temporary visitors from these other lands, lodging during the feast days with their Jerusalem friends and relatives."

Defender: Act 2:11 - Cretes and Arabians Altogether, there are seventeen different nations or ethnic groups mentioned in Act 2:9-11. This seems to be a number of some spiritual significance a...

Altogether, there are seventeen different nations or ethnic groups mentioned in Act 2:9-11. This seems to be a number of some spiritual significance as representing all the world's nations (see notes on Joh 21:11).

Defender: Act 2:11 - tongues These Jews from the different nations could undoubtedly speak Aramaic, for they later comprehended Peter's sermon (Acts 2:14-36), but they were amazed...

These Jews from the different nations could undoubtedly speak Aramaic, for they later comprehended Peter's sermon (Acts 2:14-36), but they were amazed that the 120 Spirit-filled believers were preaching also in the languages of their homelands. This was a miraculous work of the Holy Spirit that not only authenticated the gospel, here being preached for the first time after Christ's resurrection, but also emphasized that God no longer was dealing explicitly with the Jews, but with all nations."

Defender: Act 2:13 - mocking This was a sarcastic reference to the fact that the followers of Jesus were well known to eschew drunkenness, and therefore would drink only new wine ...

This was a sarcastic reference to the fact that the followers of Jesus were well known to eschew drunkenness, and therefore would drink only new wine (that is, freshly pressed wine, still unfermented). They could not understand them, and assumed they were speaking gibberish, like drunkards might and so used this as an excuse to mock their stand."

Defender: Act 2:16 - this is that Peter here assures these devout Jews that this strange set of phenomena (the wind, the cloven tongues like fire, the preaching in many languages) was ...

Peter here assures these devout Jews that this strange set of phenomena (the wind, the cloven tongues like fire, the preaching in many languages) was not an occult, pagan manifestation of some kind, but an actual fulfillment of an important Old Testament prophecy, as found in Joe 2:28-32."

Defender: Act 2:17 - in the last days This "last days" prophecy of Joel was fulfilled at Pentecost only in a precursive sense. Its complete fulfillment must await the time of the end (see ...

This "last days" prophecy of Joel was fulfilled at Pentecost only in a precursive sense. Its complete fulfillment must await the time of the end (see its continuation in Joel 3). Thus Peter's statement: "This is that" (Act 2:16) should be understood in the sense of "This is like that.""

Defender: Act 2:21 - whosoever shall call This application of Joel's prophecy, as found in Joe 2:32, is valid in both its precursive and final fulfillments. See Paul's use of it in Rom 10:13."

This application of Joel's prophecy, as found in Joe 2:32, is valid in both its precursive and final fulfillments. See Paul's use of it in Rom 10:13."

Defender: Act 2:23 - foreknowledge of God Note the juxtaposition here of the doctrines of divine predestination and human responsibility. The full harmony of these paradoxical concepts is beyo...

Note the juxtaposition here of the doctrines of divine predestination and human responsibility. The full harmony of these paradoxical concepts is beyond human comprehension, but both are clearly taught in Scripture and must be received on faith in the infinite understanding of our Creator."

Defender: Act 2:25 - David speaketh At this point in his sermon, Peter makes an extended quotation from the 16th psalm, quoting Psa 16:8-11 (Act 2:25-27) of this remarkable Messianic psa...

At this point in his sermon, Peter makes an extended quotation from the 16th psalm, quoting Psa 16:8-11 (Act 2:25-27) of this remarkable Messianic psalm, which predicts the Gethsemane prayer, then the trial, death, burial, resurrection and ascension of Christ a thousand years before the fulfillment (see notes on Psa 16:1-11)."

Defender: Act 2:26 - my flesh This was a prophetic glimpse of His brief "rest" in Joseph's tomb, prior to His returning incorruptible from hell ("hades")."

This was a prophetic glimpse of His brief "rest" in Joseph's tomb, prior to His returning incorruptible from hell ("hades")."

Defender: Act 2:27 - not leave my soul in hell This remarkable prophecy of Messiah's resurrection was not fulfilled by David, as Peter said (Act 2:29). In fact, Peter and the other disciples could ...

This remarkable prophecy of Messiah's resurrection was not fulfilled by David, as Peter said (Act 2:29). In fact, Peter and the other disciples could not even understand Jesus' straightforward promises of His coming death and resurrection, let alone the Messianic prophecies of the Old Testament. But when the event finally occurred, and the Holy Spirit came to indwell and teach them, Peter and the others became powerful expositors of the Scriptures, especially of the Messianic prophecies."

Defender: Act 2:34 - he saith himself See notes on Psa 110:1-7, from which Peter quoted. This prophecy records a remarkable conversation between two persons of the Godhead, implying the re...

See notes on Psa 110:1-7, from which Peter quoted. This prophecy records a remarkable conversation between two persons of the Godhead, implying the rejection of one by His foes on earth, followed by His return to heaven for a time."

Defender: Act 2:36 - that same Jesus Jesus was the human name of the Savior, ordained by God Himself (Mat 1:21). "Christ," meaning "Messiah" or "Anointed One," is the title representing H...

Jesus was the human name of the Savior, ordained by God Himself (Mat 1:21). "Christ," meaning "Messiah" or "Anointed One," is the title representing His three-fold office as Prophet, Priest and King - first of Israel, then of all nations. To those who are His own followers and servants, He is also their Lord (Rom 10:9). Thus His full name to those who know Him, is Lord Jesus Christ."

Defender: Act 2:38 - remission of sins Peter's message was climaxed with essentially the same exhortation as preached by John the Baptist - "the baptism of repentance for the remission of s...

Peter's message was climaxed with essentially the same exhortation as preached by John the Baptist - "the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins" (Luk 3:3). The difference is that now - and ever since - both repentance and baptism are to be "in the name of Jesus Christ." This, of course, implies faith in Christ as the only one who can provide remission of sins. Repentance toward God and faith toward Christ are like two sides of the same coin, each of which implies and requires the other. The full meaning of baptism in water also had now become evident, testifying of the baptism of the Spirit, as well as the death and resurrection of Christ. It is not that baptism is required for remission of sins (note, for example, the thief on the cross), but rather that baptism is always inseparably associated in Scripture with true repentance and faith."

Defender: Act 2:39 - afar off This would seem to indicate that Peter understood that the gospel message was for all nations, not just the Jews (in fact, Jesus had been quite explic...

This would seem to indicate that Peter understood that the gospel message was for all nations, not just the Jews (in fact, Jesus had been quite explicit about this when He gave the Great Commission). However, Peter did not understand at this time that converts did not have to come to Christ by way of Judaism."

Defender: Act 2:41 - the same day That three thousand people could be baptized in one day has been doubted by some. This was a remarkable response to Peter's preaching - preceded and s...

That three thousand people could be baptized in one day has been doubted by some. This was a remarkable response to Peter's preaching - preceded and stimulated, of course, by Christ's resurrection and the miraculous manifestations of the Holy Spirit. But it was certainly not impossible. Assuming that the 120 disciples who had received the baptism of the Holy Spirit had already been baptized in water, either by John, John's disciples, or Jesus' disciples, it would be reasonable to assume that at least half of that company were able to perform the baptismal ceremony. There were a number of brooks and pools in the city of Jerusalem, so sixty disciples performing fifty baptisms each would be quite feasible, and would only take about four hours.

Defender: Act 2:41 - three thousand souls The precedent set on the day of Pentecost seems to indicate that the new converts should be baptized as soon as they have truly repented and believed ...

The precedent set on the day of Pentecost seems to indicate that the new converts should be baptized as soon as they have truly repented and believed in the name of Jesus Christ. Delaying baptism or ignoring it altogether is clearly unscriptural."

Defender: Act 2:47 - the church This is the first mention of the "church" in Acts; the context indicates that the reference is to the visible body of believers in Jerusalem, function...

This is the first mention of the "church" in Acts; the context indicates that the reference is to the visible body of believers in Jerusalem, functioning as described in Act 2:44-47."

TSK: Act 2:1 - the day // they the day : Act 20:16; Exo 23:16, Exo 34:22; Lev 23:15-21; Num. 28:16-31; Deu 16:9-12; 1Co 16:8 they : Act 2:46, Act 1:13-15, Act 4:24, Act 4:32, Act 5:...

TSK: Act 2:2 - suddenly // as // it suddenly : Act 16:25, Act 16:26; Isa 65:24; Mal 3:1; Luk 2:13 as : 1Ki 19:11; Psa 18:10; Son 4:16; Eze 3:12, Eze 3:13, Eze 37:9, Eze 37:10; Joh 3:8 it...

TSK: Act 2:3 - cloven // like // sat cloven : Act 2:4, Act 2:11; Gen 11:6; Psa 55:9; 1Co 12:10; Rev 14:6 like : Isa 6:5; Jer 23:29; Mal 3:2, Mal 3:3; Mat 3:11; Luk 24:32; Jam 3:6; Rev 11:...

TSK: Act 2:4 - filled // began // as filled : Act 1:5, Act 4:8, Act 4:31, Act 6:3, Act 6:5, Act 6:8, Act 7:55, Act 9:17, Act 11:24, Act 13:9, Act 13:52; Luk 1:15, Luk 1:41, Luk 1:67, Luk ...

TSK: Act 2:5 - were // devout // under were : Act 2:1, Act 8:27; Exo 23:16; Isa 66:18; Zec 8:18; Luk 24:18; Joh 12:20 devout : Act 8:2, Act 10:2, Act 10:7, Act 13:50, Act 22:12; Luk 2:25 un...

TSK: Act 2:6 - was noised abroad // the multitude // confounded was noised abroad : Gr. voice was made the multitude : Act 3:11; 1Co 16:9; 2Co 2:12 confounded : or, troubled in mind, Mat 2:3

was noised abroad : Gr. voice was made

the multitude : Act 3:11; 1Co 16:9; 2Co 2:12

confounded : or, troubled in mind, Mat 2:3

TSK: Act 2:7 - amazed // are amazed : Act 2:12, Act 3:10, Act 14:11, Act 14:12; Mar 1:27, Mar 2:12 are : Act 1:11; Mat 4:18-22, Mat 21:11; Joh 7:52

TSK: Act 2:9 - Medes // Elamites // Mesopotamia // Cappadocia // Pontus // Asia Medes : 2Ki 17:6; Ezr 6:2; Dan 8:20 Elamites : Gen 10:22, Gen 14:1; Isa 11:11, Isa 21:2; Dan 8:2 Mesopotamia : Act 7:2; Gen 24:10; Deu 23:4; Jdg 3:8; ...

TSK: Act 2:10 - Phrygia // Pamphylia // Egypt // Libya // Cyrene // strangers // Jews Phrygia : Act 16:6, Act 18:23 Pamphylia : Act 13:13, Act 14:24, Act 15:38, Act 27:5 Egypt : Gen 12:10; Isa 19:23-25; Jer 9:26; Hos 11:1; Mat 2:15; Rev...

TSK: Act 2:11 - Cretes // Arabians // wonderful Cretes : Act 27:7, Act 27:12; Tit 1:5, Tit 1:12 Arabians : 1Ki 10:15; 2Ch 17:11, 2Ch 26:7; Isa 13:20, Isa 21:13; Jer 3:2, Jer 25:24; Gal 1:17; Gal 4:2...

TSK: Act 2:12 - What What : Act 10:17, Act 17:20; Luk 15:26, Luk 18:36

TSK: Act 2:13 - These These : Act 2:15; 1Sa 1:14; Job 32:19; Son 7:9; Isa 25:6; Zec 9:15, Zec 9:17, Zec 10:7; Eph 5:18

TSK: Act 2:14 - with // lifted // Ye men // hearken with : Act 1:26 lifted : Isa 40:9, Isa 52:8, Isa 58:1; Hos 8:1 Ye men : Act 2:22, Act 5:35, Act 13:16, Act 21:28 hearken : Act 7:2; Deu 27:9; Pro 8:32...

TSK: Act 2:15 - these // seeing these : 1Sa 1:15 seeing : Mat 20:3; 1Th 5:5-8

these : 1Sa 1:15

seeing : Mat 20:3; 1Th 5:5-8

TSK: Act 2:16 - the prophet the prophet : Joe 2:28-32

the prophet : Joe 2:28-32

TSK: Act 2:17 - in // I will // all // your sons in : Gen 49:1; Isa 2:2; Dan 10:14; Hos 3:5; Mic 4:1; Heb 1:2; Jam 5:3; 2Pe 3:3 I will : Act 10:45; Psa 72:6; Pro 1:23; Isa 32:15, Isa 32:16, Isa 44:3;...

TSK: Act 2:18 - on my servants // and they on my servants : 1Co 7:21, 1Co 7:22; Gal 3:28; Col 3:11 and they : Act 2:17

on my servants : 1Co 7:21, 1Co 7:22; Gal 3:28; Col 3:11

and they : Act 2:17

TSK: Act 2:19 - -- Joe 2:30,Joe 2:31; Zep 1:14-18; Mal 4:1-6

TSK: Act 2:20 - sun // great sun : Isa 13:9, Isa 13:15, Isa 24:23; Jer 4:23; Amo 8:9; Mat 24:29, Mat 27:45; Mar 13:24; Luk 21:25; 2Pe 3:7, 2Pe 3:10; Rev 6:12, Rev 16:8 great : Isa...

TSK: Act 2:21 - whosoever whosoever : Act 9:11, Act 9:15, Act 22:16; Psa 86:5; Joe 2:32; Mat 28:19; Rom 10:12, Rom 10:13; 1Co 1:2; Heb 4:16

TSK: Act 2:22 - men // Jesus // a man // which men : Act 3:12, Act 5:35, Act 13:16, Act 21:28; Isa 41:14 Jesus : Act 4:10, Act 6:14, Act 22:8, Act 24:5, Act 26:9; Mat 2:23; Joh 1:45, Joh 19:19 a ma...

TSK: Act 2:23 - being // ye have being : Act 3:18, Act 4:28, Act 13:27, Act 15:18; Psa 76:10; Isa 10:6, Isa 10:7, Isa 46:10,Isa 46:11; Dan 4:35; Dan 9:24-27; Mat 26:24; Luk 22:22, Luk...

TSK: Act 2:24 - God // loosed // because God : Act 2:32, Act 3:15, Act 3:26, Act 10:40,Act 10:41, Act 13:30,Act 13:34, Act 17:31; Mat 27:63; Luke 24:1-53; Joh 2:19-21, Joh 10:18; Rom 4:24, Ro...

TSK: Act 2:25 - David // I foresaw // for // I should not David : Act 2:29, Act 2:30, Act 13:32-36 I foresaw : Psa 16:8-11 for : Psa 73:23, Psa 109:31, Psa 110:5; Isa 41:13, Isa 50:7-9; Joh 16:32 I should not...

TSK: Act 2:26 - my tongue my tongue : Psa 16:9, Psa 22:22-24, Psa 30:11, Psa 63:5, Psa 71:23

TSK: Act 2:27 - leave // thine // to see leave : Psa 49:15, Psa 86:13, Psa 116:3; Luk 16:23; 1Co 15:55; Rev 1:18, Rev 20:13 thine : Act 3:14, Act 4:27; Psa 89:19; Mar 1:24; Luk 1:35, Luk 4:34...

TSK: Act 2:28 - made // make made : Psa 16:11, Psa 21:4, Psa 25:4; Pro 2:19, Pro 8:20; Joh 11:25, Joh 11:26, Joh 14:6 make : Psa 4:6, Psa 4:7, Psa 17:15, Psa 21:6, Psa 42:5; Heb 1...

TSK: Act 2:29 - let me // freely // the patriarch // David let me : or, I may freely : Act 26:26 the patriarch : Act 7:8, Act 7:9; Heb 7:4 David : Act 13:36; 1Ki 2:10

let me : or, I may

freely : Act 26:26

the patriarch : Act 7:8, Act 7:9; Heb 7:4

David : Act 13:36; 1Ki 2:10

TSK: Act 2:30 - being // knowing // with // he being : Act 1:16; 2Sa 23:2; Mat 27:35; Mar 12:36; Luk 24:44; Heb 3:7, Heb 4:7; 2Pe 1:21 knowing : 2Sa 7:11-16; 1Ch 17:11-15; Psa 89:3, Psa 89:4, 19-37...

TSK: Act 2:31 - seeing // spake seeing : 1Pe 1:11, 1Pe 1:12 spake : Act 2:27, Act 13:35; Psa 16:10

TSK: Act 2:32 - whereof whereof : Act 2:24, Act 1:8, Act 1:22, Act 3:15, Act 4:33, Act 5:31, Act 5:32, Act 10:39-41; Luk 24:46-48; Joh 15:27; Joh 20:26-31

TSK: Act 2:33 - by // having // he by : Act 5:31; Psa 89:19, Psa 89:24, Psa 118:16, Psa 118:22, Psa 118:23; Isa 52:13, Isa 53:12; Mat 28:18; Mar 16:19; Joh 17:5; Eph 1:20-23; Phi 2:9-11...

TSK: Act 2:34 - The Lord The Lord : Psa 110:1; Mat 22:42-45; Mar 12:36; Luk 20:42, Luk 20:43; 1Co 15:25; Eph 1:22; Heb 1:13

TSK: Act 2:35 - thy foes thy foes : Gen 3:15; Jos 10:24, Jos 10:25; Psa 2:8-12, Psa 18:40-42, Psa 21:8-12, Psa 72:9; Isa 49:23; Isa 59:18, Isa 60:14, Isa 63:4-6; Luk 19:27, Lu...

TSK: Act 2:36 - all // that same all : Jer 2:4, Jer 9:26, Jer 31:31, Jer 33:14; Eze 34:30, Eze 39:25-29; Zec 13:1; Rom 9:3-6 that same : Act 2:22, Act 2:23, Act 4:11, Act 4:12, Act 5:...

TSK: Act 2:37 - they // Men // what they : Act 5:33, Act 7:54; Eze 7:16; Zec 12:10; Luk 3:10; Joh 8:9, Joh 16:8-11; Rom 7:9; 1Co 14:24, 1Co 14:25; Heb 4:12, Heb 4:13 Men : Act 1:16 what ...

TSK: Act 2:38 - Repent // be // in // and ye Repent : Act 3:19, Act 17:30, Act 20:21, Act 26:20; Mat 3:2, Mat 3:8, Mat 3:9, Mat 4:17, Mat 21:28-32; Luke 15:1-32; Luk 24:47 be : Act 8:36-38, Act 1...

TSK: Act 2:39 - the promise // and to all // as many the promise : Act 3:25, Act 3:26; Gen 17:7, Gen 17:8; Psa 115:14, Psa 115:15; Jer 32:39, Jer 32:40; Eze 37:25; Joe 2:28; Rom 11:16, Rom 11:17; 1Co 7:1...

TSK: Act 2:40 - with // did // Save // untoward with : Act 15:32, Act 20:2, Act 20:9, Act 20:11, Act 28:23; Joh 21:25 did : Act 10:42, Act 20:21, Act 20:24; Gal 5:3; Eph 4:17; 1Th 2:11; 1Pe 5:12 Sav...

TSK: Act 2:41 - gladly // were baptized // added gladly : Act 2:37, Act 8:6-8, Act 13:48, Act 16:31-34; Mat 13:44-46; Gal 4:14, Gal 4:15; 1Th 1:6 were baptized : Act 2:38 added : Act 2:47, Act 1:15, ...

TSK: Act 2:42 - they // fellowship // in breaking // and in prayers they : Act 2:46, Act 11:23, Act 14:22; Mar 4:16, Mar 4:17; Joh 8:31, Joh 8:32; 1Co 11:2; Gal 1:6; Eph 2:20; Col 1:23; 2Ti 3:14; Heb 10:39; 2Pe 3:1, 2P...

TSK: Act 2:43 - fear // many fear : Act 5:11, Act 5:13; Est 8:17; Jer 33:9; Hos 3:5; Luk 7:16, Luk 8:37 many : Act 3:6-9, Act 4:33, Act 5:12, Act 5:15, Act 5:16, Act 9:34, Act 9:4...

TSK: Act 2:44 - had had : Act 4:32, Act 5:4, Act 6:1-3; 2Co 8:9, 2Co 8:14, 2Co 8:15, 2Co 9:6-15; 1Jo 3:16-18

TSK: Act 2:45 - sold // parted sold : Act 4:34-37, Act 5:1, Act 5:2, Act 11:29; Luk 12:33, Luk 12:34, Luk 16:9, Luk 18:22, Luk 19:8 parted : Psa 112:9; Pro 11:24, Pro 11:25, Pro 19:...

TSK: Act 2:46 - daily // breaking // from house to house // did // singleness daily : Act 1:14, Act 3:1, Act 5:42; Luk 24:53 breaking : Act 2:42, Act 20:7 from house to house : or, at house, Act 1:13; 1Co 11:20-22 did : Act 16:3...

TSK: Act 2:47 - having // the Lord having : Act 4:21, Act 4:33; Luk 2:52, Luk 19:48; Rom 14:18 the Lord : Act 2:39, Act 5:14, Act 11:24, Act 13:48; Rom 8:30, Rom 9:27, Rom 11:5-7; Tit 3...

kecilkan semua
Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Kata/Frasa (per Ayat)

Poole: Act 2:1 - Pentecost // With one accord // In one place Act 2:1-13 The descent of the Holy Ghost upon the apostles on the day of Pentecost: they speak divers languages, to the general amazement, but some ...

Act 2:1-13 The descent of the Holy Ghost upon the apostles on the

day of Pentecost: they speak divers languages, to the

general amazement, but some deride them.

Act 2:14-36 Peter shows that the inspiration spoken of by Joel was

now fulfilled; that Jesus, whom they had crucified,

was now risen from the dead, and ascended into heaven,

according to David’ s predictions, and had shed forth

the promise of the Holy Spirit in full proof of his

being the Messias.

Act 2:37-40 A great number are converted by Peter’ s preaching,

Act 2:41-47 who, being baptized, converse devoutly and charitably

together, the apostles working many miracles, and God

daily increasing the church.

Pentecost this feast was fifty days after the feast of unleavened bread, or passover, as Lev 23:16 , whence it had its name, and was called the feast of weeks, Exo 34:22 , because it was to be observed seven weeks after the feast of unleavened bread, Deu 16:9 . It was the feast of the first fruit of wheat harvest, Exo 34:22 ; and on this day (to answer the type) the Spirit was poured out in such a plentiful manner, as the first fruits of Christ’ s ascending into heaven: besides, the law was given on this day, Exo 19:1,11 , and it was expedient that the gospel (Christ’ s law) should be published on the same day: and it being on the first day of the week, it did recommend and honour the Lord’ s day, as our Saviour had before by his resurrection on that day.

With one accord as if they had but one mind, as sent in so many bodies.

In one place probably that mentioned Act 1:13 .

Poole: Act 2:2 - Suddenly // there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind // It filled all the house Suddenly the apostles themselves not expecting it, there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind to prepare them to attend the more un...

Suddenly the apostles themselves not expecting it,

there came a sound from heaven as of a rushing mighty wind to prepare them to attend the more unto what they should hear and see afterwards; also to signify the unexpected and powerful progress which the gospel should have: it may be, to cause the greater concourse to that place, it being a usual manner; and God would make this miracle more public.

It filled all the house to show that the Spirit should be bestowed on them that were met there, and on all the church throughout the world.

Poole: Act 2:3 - Cloven tongs // Like as of fire // And it sat upon each of them Cloven tongs to signify the variety of languages which the apostles should be enabled to speak, to qualify them to preach the gospel unto all nations...

Cloven tongs to signify the variety of languages which the apostles should be enabled to speak, to qualify them to preach the gospel unto all nations, and to remove the obstacle which the confusion of tongues caused.

Like as of fire which represented,

1. The light that the apostles should impart;

2. The fervent heat and zeal which they should be endowed with;

3. The gospel’ s spreading in the world, and carrying all before it, prevailing over all errors;

4. The purity and holiness which they and all that preach the gospel ought to appear withal.

And it sat upon each of them remained, as far as was necessary for the founding of the Christian religion; and was not, as the gift of prophecy, bestowed only occasionally, as on Nathan, Samuel.

Poole: Act 2:4 - Filled with the Holy Ghost // With other tongues // As the Spirit gave them utterance Filled with the Holy Ghost those gifts and graces which proceeded from him; the apostles having them all in a more excellent manner than formerly, an...

Filled with the Holy Ghost those gifts and graces which proceeded from him; the apostles having them all in a more excellent manner than formerly, and the gift of tongues superadded.

With other tongues than what were vernacular or natural to them.

As the Spirit gave them utteranceapofyeggesyai , signifies more than barely to speak, implying they speak each language in its perfection, after an excellent, eloquent, and powerful manner, as from the Holy Ghost, whose works are perfect; non vox hominem sonat.

Poole: Act 2:5 - Out of every nation under heaven Not only constant inhabitants, but such as had on occasion their lodgings there; partly out of a constant respect, which both Jews and proselytes ha...

Not only constant inhabitants, but such as had on occasion their lodgings there; partly out of a constant respect, which both Jews and proselytes had for that place, (for the temple and their worship sake; it being also a place for learning and education, as appears by the colleges and synagogues mentioned, Act 6:9 ), but especially now the concourse from all parts must needs have been very great, it being one of those times in which all the males were to appear before God: to which might be added, the great expectation they had of the Messiah made them to omit no occasion of inquiring concerning him, the prophecies concerning the time of his coming being fulfilled, and they could not be ignorant of the many and great things concerning the true Messiah.

Out of every nation under heaven whither the Jews had been dispersed in the two or three greater or other lesser dispersions. Thus in part was fulfilled what was prophesied, Isa 43:5 .

Poole: Act 2:6 - Noised abroad // Were confounded // Every man heard them speak in his own language Noised abroad either the miraculous winds were heard, or the report of what had happened was spread abroad. Were confounded either out of shame tha...

Noised abroad either the miraculous winds were heard, or the report of what had happened was spread abroad.

Were confounded either out of shame that they had slain Christ, whom God thus extraordinarily glorified; or out of admiration at so extraordinary a matter.

Every man heard them speak in his own language probably, not that the same words spoken by the apostles were diversified according to every one’ s understanding, for then the miracle had been wrought in their auditors, and not in the apostles; but that the apostles did speak to every one in their proper and most intelligible language: and this was the gift of tongues, which for some time after also was continued in the church.

Poole: Act 2:7 - -- Without literature, or good education, they being worse thought of on that account than the ordinary sort of that nation were; besides, they thought...

Without literature, or good education, they being worse thought of on that account than the ordinary sort of that nation were; besides, they thought no prophet was to be expected from Galilee, Joh 1:46 .

Poole: Act 2:8 - -- Dialektov signifies commonly a different way of speaking, or pronouncing in the same language; as our southern, and northern men differ in some wor...

Dialektov signifies commonly a different way of speaking, or pronouncing in the same language; as our southern, and northern men differ in some words and pronunciation, though speaking both the English tongue. God’ s works being most perfect, the apostles might speak, not only the same language which all understood, but in the same idiom and propriety of speech which agreed to every one best.

Poole: Act 2:9 - Elamites // Mesopotamia // Judea // Asia Elamites descended from Elam, Gen 10:22 , thought to be the Persians. Mesopotamia between the two rivers, Tigris and Euphrates. Judea the apostle...

Elamites descended from Elam, Gen 10:22 , thought to be the Persians.

Mesopotamia between the two rivers, Tigris and Euphrates.

Judea the apostles being Galileans, spake a distinct dialect from the rest of the Jews, till now enabled to speak as they did.

Asia some particular district, at that time especially so called, as 1Pe 1:1 ; otherwise the places before named are in Asia in a larger sense.

Poole: Act 2:10 - Strangers of Rome // Jews // Proselytes Strangers of Rome who came either to Jerusalem to worship, or for any other business. It is evident that many in or about the city of Rome had embrac...

Strangers of Rome who came either to Jerusalem to worship, or for any other business. It is evident that many in or about the city of Rome had embraced the Jewish religion; and of them it may be understood.

Jews: the others, mentioned Act 2:9 , were such as then dwelt in Judea; these were such as lived elsewhere, only now came to worship or sojourn there.

Proselytes these were of two sorts: the one, such as came over from paganism unto the Jewish religion, and were bound only to observe the precepts of Noah, and enjoyed a liberty to buy and sell, live and converse, amongst the Jews: hence they were called proselytes of the gate. The other were called proselytes of righteousness; for these were circumcised, and took upon them the observation of the whole law of Moses, and had all the privileges belonging to the people of God.

Poole: Act 2:11 - Cretes // The wonderful works of God Cretes such as belonged to the island of Crete, now called Candia. The wonderful works of God those things which God had wonderfully wrought, espec...

Cretes such as belonged to the island of Crete, now called Candia.

The wonderful works of God those things which God had wonderfully wrought, especially the resurrection of our blessed Saviour from the dead, which was a most wonderful work, and the main argument whereby the world was converted, and unto which the apostles bare witness.

Poole: Act 2:12 - They were all amazed They were all amazed so Act 2:7 ; existanto , they were as in an ecstasy, (the object was too strong for the faculty), they could not fathom the caus...

They were all amazed so Act 2:7 ; existanto , they were as in an ecstasy, (the object was too strong for the faculty), they could not fathom the cause or reason of these wonderful things; and therefore they desire one of another to be resolved concerning them.

Poole: Act 2:13 - Others // New wine Others viz. the scribes and Pharisees, and also the inhabitants of Jewry and Jerusalem; who not understanding the languages of other nations, might t...

Others viz. the scribes and Pharisees, and also the inhabitants of Jewry and Jerusalem; who not understanding the languages of other nations, might think the apostles did but babble, and talk idly or rudely, when they spake with other tongues.

New wine or sweet wine; which done, may inebriate; and might be had at that time, though the full vintage was not yet.

Poole: Act 2:14 - Peter standing up // With the eleven Peter standing up it speaks his extraordinary courage; after his stumbling and fall, he runs the faster, being recovered; and begins to verify his na...

Peter standing up it speaks his extraordinary courage; after his stumbling and fall, he runs the faster, being recovered; and begins to verify his name which our Lord had given him, showing himself as firm and stedfast as a rock.

With the eleven the other apostles, probably, spake too in divers languages; but by reason of the shortness of St. Luke’ s intended narrative, and it being to the same purpose, their sermons are omitted.

Men of Judea; such as came from other parts of the country.

Ye that dwell at Jerusalem; such as were constant inhabitants in that city.

Poole: Act 2:15 - For these // Are not drunken // The third hour of the day For these this proves that the other apostles spake as well as Peter, and were vindicated by him. Are not drunken he mildly and solidly confutes th...

For these this proves that the other apostles spake as well as Peter, and were vindicated by him.

Are not drunken he mildly and solidly confutes their calumny.

The third hour of the day which answers to our nine o’ clock in the morning, and was the ordinary time for their morning sacrifice and prayer, before which time they did not eat or drink any thing; nay, it is thought on festival days it was usual with them not to eat or drink until the sixth hour, that is, noon time, that they might be more intent upon and fit for the service of the day. How little soever (to our shame) such an argument would be of proof now, it was in their more sober times very conclusive.

Poole: Act 2:16 - -- God does ordinarily, before that he sends his judgments, and does his strange work, endeavour to reclaim them by mercies: not only Joel, but Isai...

God does ordinarily, before that he sends his judgments, and does his strange work, endeavour to reclaim them by mercies: not only Joel, but Isaiah, Jeremiah, and Ezekiel, and others, prophesied before the destruction of that people and country by Nebuchadnezzar; but now, before the final and total ruin, God sent greater and more than these, and endued them with a greater measure of the Spirit, clearer and fuller light to forewarn them of and deliver them from wrath to come.

Poole: Act 2:17 - In the last days // I will pour out of my Spirit In the last days in the time of the Messiah, called the last days frequently, 2Ti 3:1 Heb 1:2 2Pe 3:3 ; as also called the last time, 1Pe 1:5 1Jo ...

In the last days in the time of the Messiah, called the last days frequently, 2Ti 3:1 Heb 1:2 2Pe 3:3 ; as also called the last time, 1Pe 1:5 1Jo 2:18 Jud 1:18 ; because we are now under the last and most perfect dispensation of the things of God, and no other is to be looked for until the consummation of all things.

I will pour out of my Spirit before the Spirit was given in lesser measures, and comparatively but by drops, here a little, and there a little; now more largely, even to overflow.

Upon all flesh; all sorts of men, as well Gentiles as Jews, contrary unto their proud conceit, that God dwelt in none out of the land of Israel.

Daughters shall prophesy; fulfilled in Anna the prophetess, Luk 2:36 , and in the four daughters of Philip, Luk 21:9 .

Visions; these were formerly either representations more inward to their mind, as Isaiah’ s and Jeremiah’ s were; or more outward, to their bodily eye, as Belshazzar’ s was, Dan 5:5 , and such as Peter had, Act 10:11 .

Dreams; by dreams God sometimes manifested his will, as to Joseph; but this is by St. Peter accommodated to the gospel times. The prophets spake suitably to them unto whom they preached; and the apostle rightly understands by these expressions, the manifold and more clear revelation of the will of God in Christ.

Poole: Act 2:18 - On my servants and on my handmaidens On my servants and on my handmaidens to show what all ought to be, that hope to receive any benefit or comfort from the promises of God, either in th...

On my servants and on my handmaidens to show what all ought to be, that hope to receive any benefit or comfort from the promises of God, either in the law or gospel, the Old or New Testament; viz. such as seek and serve God; but to the disobedient and unbelieving there is not a comfortable word in all the book of God. Some read without the pronoun, on servants and handmaids; to show that God doth not despise men of the lowest rank and condition in the world, but that the promise of the Spirit is made unto them also.

Poole: Act 2:19 - -- As St Peter had declared the promises unto such as would be drawn by the cords of love; so here, on the other side, he useth threatenings, and decla...

As St Peter had declared the promises unto such as would be drawn by the cords of love; so here, on the other side, he useth threatenings, and declares the terrors of the Lord, if so that they will be persuaded. These wonders were such as did precede the destruction of Jerusalem, or shall forerun the destruction of the whole world.

Poole: Act 2:20 - The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood // Great and notable day The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood this agrees with the other words in the forecited prophecy, Joe 2:31 . How these amazi...

The sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood this agrees with the other words in the forecited prophecy, Joe 2:31 . How these amazing signs shall be fulfilled, whether literally, and by what means; or whether only that the consternation and dread upon men shall be so great, as expecting the change of the whole frame of nature, is not so material for us to know, as it is to be always prepared for it.

Great and notable dayepifanh , manifest and illustrious day; and it may be taken in a comfortable sense, and will be a comfortable day indeed, to all that preparedly wait for it; for it is the day of the Lord, it is Christ’ s day, in which he will be magnified over his enemies, and in his friends, children, and servants.

Poole: Act 2:21 - -- That he may prepare thus a people for the Lord, the apostle shows by what means they and we may escape. Pray in faith unto him. The name is that whe...

That he may prepare thus a people for the Lord, the apostle shows by what means they and we may escape. Pray in faith unto him. The name is that whereby any one is known; and the Lord’ s name is his attributes, goodness, power, wisdom, faithfulness, &c.

The name of the Lord is a strong tower: the righteous runneth into it, and is safe, Pro 18:10 .

Poole: Act 2:22 - Jesus of Nazareth // Approved // Miracles and wonders and signs Jesus of Nazareth for so Pilate had called our Saviour through contempt, in his superscription on the cross: and that they might certainly know of wh...

Jesus of Nazareth for so Pilate had called our Saviour through contempt, in his superscription on the cross: and that they might certainly know of whom he spake, and that he was not now (as formerly) ashamed to own him, he mentions our Saviour under that name here.

Approved demonstrated, and beyond any contradiction proved, to be the Messiah: for this was that great truth St. Peter preached upon, that Christ, whom Pilate had condemned, and called Jesus of Nazareth, was indeed the Son of God, and the true Messiah.

Miracles and wonders and signs the critical difference is not so material; it was ordinary to add many words to show the greatness of the matter spoken of; indeed all sorts of wonderful works Christ did, and so many, and so great, as no variety of words can express.

As ye yourselves also know; those that are not convinced are self-condemned.

Poole: Act 2:23 - Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God // Have crucified Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God: that the apostle might take away the offence of the cross of Christ, he dec...

Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God: that the apostle might take away the offence of the cross of Christ, he declares unto them that he did not suffer by chance, but by the wise and holy providence of God, who had ordered, and by his prophets foretold, what he should suffer before he did enter into glory, Luk 24:26 . Yet this did no way excuse those who were instrumental in his death; for notwithstanding God’ s determinate counsel concerning it, he tells the Jews, ye have taken, &c. The determination of God, as it does not necessitate to, so it does not excuse any from sin.

Have crucified by the Romans, who were truly anomoi , without any law of God. What the Jews urged or occasioned the Romans to do, is charged justly upon them as their act.

Poole: Act 2:24 - Whom God hath raised up // Loosed // The pains of death // It was not possible that he should be holden of it Whom God hath raised up: Christ rose by his own power as God: it being, perhaps, too strong meat to be given at first to such who were under so great...

Whom God hath raised up: Christ rose by his own power as God: it being, perhaps, too strong meat to be given at first to such who were under so great prejudices against our Saviour; but by consequence in the following discourse he sufficiently shows it.

Loosed the same word lbx variously pointed, signifying either a cord or pain, the metaphor of loosing agrees with it.

The pains of death: though our Lord endured no more pain after he had said, It is finished, and had yielded up the ghost; yet whilst he was in the grave, being under the power of death, the pains of death are said to be loosed at his resurrection.

It was not possible that he should be holden of it long, much less for ever; being such a one as David spake of.

Poole: Act 2:25 - David speaketh concerning him // I foresaw the Lord always before my face // On my right hand David speaketh concerning him Psa 16:8 . I foresaw the Lord always before my face: in the psalm it is, I have set the Lord: the apostle following ...

David speaketh concerning him Psa 16:8 .

I foresaw the Lord always before my face: in the psalm it is, I have set the Lord: the apostle following the reading of the Seventy, then in use and known; and to the same sense; for by faith we both see God, and place our confidence in him; David, and especially our Saviour, doing and enduring all things as in the sight of God, whom he knew to be both careful of him, and ready to help him. Thus, in all troubles, there is no such approved comfort, as the seeing or acknowledging the will of God concerning them, his power to preserve us under them, and his promises to deliver us from them. Christ, and all that are Christ’ s, do conflict under the eye and in the sight of God, as soldiers whilst their general looks on.

On my right hand the place of the advocate for one that is accused or endangered.

Poole: Act 2:26 - Therefore // did my heart rejoice // My tongue // My flesh Therefore because of God’ s nearness to or presence with him, did my heart rejoice Christ’ s and his people’ s joy is solid and true...

Therefore because of God’ s nearness to or presence with him,

did my heart rejoice Christ’ s and his people’ s joy is solid and true, real and inward, and may bear the test, res severa est verum gaudium.

My tongue in Psa 16:9 , it is my glory, as the tongue is frequently called; communicating our thoughts or apprehensions by speech, being the excellency of a reasonable creature.

My flesh or my body.

Shall rest; or be in the grave, as in a tabernacle, ordinarily a movable, always no durable abiding place.

In hope; that is, of the resurrection, and going out of that tabernacle of the grave.

Poole: Act 2:27 - My soul // In hell // Thine Holy One My soul that is, me: the soul is put for the person, as Rom 13:1 , Let every soul be subject; and sometimes for a dead body, as Lev 19:28 Num 5:2 ...

My soul that is, me: the soul is put for the person, as Rom 13:1 , Let every soul be subject; and sometimes for a dead body, as Lev 19:28 Num 5:2 , and in divers other places, vpg that signifies a soul, is so used.

In hell the word adhv is put either for the grave, or for the place of the damned. Being these words are alleged as a proof of Christ’ s resurrection, and that our Saviour’ s soul was certainly in paradise, where he promised to the penitent thief that he should be with him, it seems rather to be meant of the grave, which, according to this prophecy, could not hold our blessed Saviour’ s body so long as that it should corrupt in it. If David by his soul here did mean our Saviour, because he was as it were the soul of his soul, and life of his life, it shows how he did, and how we ought to value him.

Thine Holy One as being anointed, sanctified, and sent by God.

Poole: Act 2:28 - Thou hast made known to me // The ways of life // With thy countenance Thou hast made known to me God is frequently said to make those mercies known to us which he bestows upon us. The ways of life of a true life, whic...

Thou hast made known to me God is frequently said to make those mercies known to us which he bestows upon us.

The ways of life of a true life, which is life indeed. David in these words celebrates God’ s delivering of him from his grievous afflictions and exile; in which he was looked upon by others, and by himself, as a dead man, yet was brought again to see the temple, and enjoy the ordinances of God, without which his life was as no life unto him. So our Saviour, after his death and passion, arose, and ascended into heaven, and lives for ever to make intercession for us.

With thy countenance that is, with thy presence, or manifestation of thy love and favour.

Poole: Act 2:29 - Men and brethren // He is both dead and buried // His sepulchre Men and brethren St. Peter bespeaks this attention and favour, intimating he was one of the same nation with themselves, than which nothing could mor...

Men and brethren St. Peter bespeaks this attention and favour, intimating he was one of the same nation with themselves, than which nothing could more recommend him. David was had in great veneration, and his memory very precious amongst this people, as was Abraham’ s, Isaac’ s, and Jacob’ s; who were the chief of their fathers.

He is both dead and buried as in 1Ki 2:10 , and elsewhere, is recorded of him, which they firmly believed.

His sepulchre or monument, is with us either not wholly spoiled by the barbarous enemies, who had destroyed Jerusalem; or rather repaired after the captivity, to keep up the memory of so great and good a man. But by this it appeared, that David did not speak these things concerning himself, who must needs have seen corruption, (themselves being witnesses), for on that account they respected his tomb, as being the repository of his ashes.

Poole: Act 2:30 - Had sworn with an oath // Of the fruit of his loins // According to the flesh // He would raise up Christ // To sit on his throne Had sworn with an oath not barely had sworn, which had been sufficient; but to show the excellency of the matter, and the necessity of our believing ...

Had sworn with an oath not barely had sworn, which had been sufficient; but to show the excellency of the matter, and the necessity of our believing of it, as also the solemnity of the words, Psa 132:11 .

Of the fruit of his loins such as should descend from him, as the virgin Mary did.

According to the flesh as to his human nature, which our Saviour did truly partake of, being in the form of a servant.

He would raise up Christ by the power of the Holy Ghost in the womb of his virgin mother, as to his incarnation; and by the same power out of the grave, in his resurrection.

To sit on his throne as Luk 1:32,33 : not as a temporal king, for his kingdom is not of this world; but as David ruled over all the people of God, so does Christ, and shall do for ever.

Poole: Act 2:31 - He seeing this before He seeing this before by a prophetical eye, unto which any thing that was revealed was as certain and manifest, as aught could be to the eye of the b...

He seeing this before by a prophetical eye, unto which any thing that was revealed was as certain and manifest, as aught could be to the eye of the body. By the same prophetical Spirit, and with the same certainty, which he space of the incarnation, he

spake also of the resurrection of Christ Of the rest, see Act 2:27 .

Poole: Act 2:32 - This Jesus // Whereof we all are witnesses This Jesus whom ye crucified, and we preach, Whereof we all are witnesses: they had now received the power spoken of and promised Act 1:6 , and tes...

This Jesus whom ye crucified, and we preach,

Whereof we all are witnesses: they had now received the power spoken of and promised Act 1:6 , and testify what they had heard, and seen, and felt, and all agree in; though they could get nothing by it, but hatred and persecution, nay, death.

Poole: Act 2:33 - By the right hand of God // Having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost // Which ye now see By the right hand of God that is, by the power of God spoken after the manner of men, the right hand being that we commonly do any thing with. Some r...

By the right hand of God that is, by the power of God spoken after the manner of men, the right hand being that we commonly do any thing with. Some read at the right hand of God; and then the apostle preaches Christ’ s ascension too, and his being justified by God, though he had been condemned by men.

Having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost: Psa 68:18

Which ye now see in the fiery cloven tongues; and hear in the divers languages which are spoken.

Poole: Act 2:34 - For David is not ascended into the heavens // The Lord said unto my Lord For David is not ascended into the heavens hence St. Peter here proves, that these words, spoken by David, were not principally to be understood conc...

For David is not ascended into the heavens hence St. Peter here proves, that these words, spoken by David, were not principally to be understood concerning himself, but concerning Christ the Messiah; for David, as to his body, was in the sepulchre, which on that account was kept amongst them.

The Lord said unto my Lord the eternal Father unto his eternal Son, who was now made flesh— hence our Saviour proves his Divinity, Mat 22:45 . The words here referred to are Psa 110:1 .

Poole: Act 2:35 - -- Christ is commissioned and empowered to reign over and govern all creatures, and all their actions, till the consummation of all things, so long as ...

Christ is commissioned and empowered to reign over and govern all creatures, and all their actions, till the consummation of all things, so long as the world lasts, in which he, his people, and truths, will have enemies, Eph 1:20-22 1Co 15:27,28 .

Poole: Act 2:36 - Ye have crucified // Lord This is the conclusion which the apostle infers from the premises, applying what he had said very close and home, or it would not in all likelihood ...

This is the conclusion which the apostle infers from the premises, applying what he had said very close and home, or it would not in all likelihood have had so good an effect.

Ye have crucified ye are the men.

Lord over all the creatures, beyond what the first Adam was; and Christ King over all the people of God, to rule in them, and reign for them; for to this purpose he was the Christ, or the Anointed of God, declared by God to be so, and owned for such by all that believed in him.

Poole: Act 2:37 - They were pricked in their heart // Men and brethren // What shall we do? They were pricked in their heart so great and true their grief, they were concerned as if they had been run through: (the pains the mind suffer are m...

They were pricked in their heart so great and true their grief, they were concerned as if they had been run through: (the pains the mind suffer are most acute): this was foretold, Zec 12:10 .

Men and brethren an ordinary compellation which the apostle had given them, Act 2:29 .

What shall we do? not, What shall we say, or believe? Conversion, if real, goes further than profession, and is in heart and deed, not in speech and word only: they desire to know if there be any hope, that such sinners as they might obtain forgiveness of their sins.

Poole: Act 2:38 - Repent Repent which includes amendment of life, Mat 3:8 Luk 3:8 . In the name of Jesus Christ not excluding the name of the Father and the Holy Ghost, in w...

Repent which includes amendment of life, Mat 3:8 Luk 3:8 . In the name of Jesus Christ not excluding the name of the Father and the Holy Ghost, in whose name, as well as in the name of the Son, they were to baptize, Mat 28:19 : but the name of Jesus is here mentioned, because they had not yet known (but persecuted and slain) him, whom henceforward they must profess; and that they look for pardon and salvation only through him. For the remission of sins thus Saul, or Paul, is said to wash away his sins by baptism, Act 22:16 ; and this apostle elsewhere says, that baptism saves us, 1Pe 3:21 ; which he explains to be, not the putting away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good conscience, & c. The gift of the Holy Ghost:

1. His internal gifts, confirmation and strengthening in the faith.

2. External gifts, as that of speaking with tongues, which they heard. Both, or either of these, according to their conditions or stations, God would bestow upon them.

Poole: Act 2:39 - For the promise is unto you // And to all that are afar off // Even as many as the Lord our God shall call For the promise is unto you lest they should doubt of pardon and grace, their sin having been so great. St. Peter gives them a ground of hope, they b...

For the promise is unto you lest they should doubt of pardon and grace, their sin having been so great. St. Peter gives them a ground of hope, they being the descendants from Abraham, unto whom especially this was promised, Jer 31:34 .

And to all that are afar off that is, to the Gentiles as well as to the Jews, who were said to be a people near unto God, as the Gentiles were said to be afar off, Isa 57:19 Eph 2:13 .

Even as many as the Lord our God shall call vocation, whether external by the word only, or internal by the Spirit also, depends on the pleasure of God; but the same promises of pardon and acceptance upon repentance made unto the Jews, are as effectually to be trusted unto by any of the Gentiles, as by any formerly amongst the Jews.

Poole: Act 2:40 - Many other words // Testify and exhort // Save yourselves Many other words: the sermons of the apostles, or of our Saviour, are not all set down by the holy writers; but only so much as God saw necessary for...

Many other words: the sermons of the apostles, or of our Saviour, are not all set down by the holy writers; but only so much as God saw necessary for his church to know and believe.

Testify and exhort using God’ s name and authority, and calling him as it were to witness.

Save yourselves: no less than the salvation of our souls depends upon our forsaking wicked and profane persons in their ungodly courses.

From this untoward generation; the whole world lies in wickedness; but especially the scribes and Pharisees, and other such declared enemies of Christ Jesus.

Poole: Act 2:41 - They that gladly received his word // Unto them They that gladly received his word some still remained in their unbelief and hardness of heart; though never men spake as the apostles now spake, wit...

They that gladly received his word some still remained in their unbelief and hardness of heart; though never men spake as the apostles now spake, with divers tongues, &c.

Unto them to the church, or the hundred and twenty formerly mentioned, Act 1:15 . This was the effect of Christ’ s prayer for his persecutors, Luk 23:34 ; and of the promise of the Spirit now fulfilled, whereby in the day of his power they were made willing.

Poole: Act 2:42 - They continued stedfastly // Prayers They continued stedfastly speaks the reality of their conversion, and that they were not only for the present affected with what they had heard and s...

They continued stedfastly speaks the reality of their conversion, and that they were not only for the present affected with what they had heard and seen. These three parts of worship were frequently, if not always, in those purer times used together: though some understand by breaking of bread, their civil fellowship and community, yet breaking being a holy rite used by our Saviour, at the institution of his supper, Mat 26:26 , and breaking of bread being here put in conjunction with preaching and praying, the celebration of the eucharist, if not only meant, is chiefly to he understood in this place.

Prayers all those kinds of prayers mentioned by St. Paul, 1Ti 2:1 , as also their frequent praying, is implied. Thus, by a united force, they laboured to pull down mercies upon themselves and others, and to do violence unto the kingdom of heaven.

Poole: Act 2:43 - Upon every soul Upon every soul that is, upon every man; not only on them that were present, and persuaded to believe on Christ, whom the apostles preached; but on s...

Upon every soul that is, upon every man; not only on them that were present, and persuaded to believe on Christ, whom the apostles preached; but on such also as were informed of those miraculous things which now happened; so that by this means the apostles were had in great esteem and respect by the people.

Poole: Act 2:44 - All that believed were together // And had all things common All that believed were together not that they lived together in one house or street, but that they met (and that frequently) together in the holy exe...

All that believed were together not that they lived together in one house or street, but that they met (and that frequently) together in the holy exercises of their religion; and that manner of some, which St. Paul speaks of, Heb 10:25 , to forsake the assembling of themselves together, was a sin not yet known in the church.

And had all things common this was only at that place, Jerusalem, and at that time, when the wants of some, and the charity of others, may well be presumed to be extraordinary; and there is no such thing as community of goods here required or practised. Christ’ s gospel does not destroy the law; and the eighth commandment is still in force, which it could not be, if there were no propriety, or meum and tuum, now; nay, after this, the possession which Ananias sold is adjudged by this apostle to have been Ananias’ s own, and so was the money too which he had received for it, Act 5:4 . And these all things which they had in common, must either be restrained to such things as every one freely laid aside for the poor; or that it speaks the extraordinary charitable disposition of those new converts, that they would rather have parted with any thing, nay, with their all, than that any of their poor brethren should have wanted.

Poole: Act 2:45 - possessions Those proportions of their estate they set apart to this charitable work; whether they did arise out of the sale of house or land, called possessio...

Those proportions of their estate they set apart to this charitable work; whether they did arise out of the sale of house or land, called

possessions or of any chattels or movable estate, called here goods: but that they did not divest themselves of all property, appears in that we find soon after this, Act 12:12 , Mary the mother of St. Mark to have a house; and Lydia, after she was baptized, did not renounce any propriety in her house, Act 16:15 , but entreated St. Paul, and those who were with him, to come into her house, &c.

Poole: Act 2:46 - In the temple // Breaking bread // From house to house // Did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart In the temple in the court and porches of the temple, whither the people did use to resort at the time of the morning and evening sacrifice and praye...

In the temple in the court and porches of the temple, whither the people did use to resort at the time of the morning and evening sacrifice and prayers, that by means of the great concourse at such times they might have the better opportunity to preach the gospel amongst them; casting that net where they found most fish.

Breaking bread not only celebrating the eucharist, but their love feasts which they usually had at that time, as 1Co 11:21,22 .

From house to house now here, now there, as they could conveniently; the richer also entertaining their poorer brethren at their tables.

Did eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart: if the former words be understood of the Lord’ s supper, then these words speak the great spiritual strength, cheer, and comfort they got by it: if we understand them of the ordinary meats which they willingly bestowed one upon another, the rich were more than recompensed with inward peace and satisfaction, for what they gave unto their poor brethren.

Poole: Act 2:47 - Praising God // Having favour with all the people // The Lord added to the church Praising God acknowledging him who teacheth one to want, and another to abound. Having favour with all the people that is, generally to be understo...

Praising God acknowledging him who teacheth one to want, and another to abound.

Having favour with all the people that is, generally to be understood, amongst them that continued yet without the pale of the church; the goodness, meekness, and patience of the apostles, and the rest of the believers, did wonderfully prevail to beget a good opinion of them.

The Lord added to the church salvation is (to be sure) only from the Lord; not Peter’ s sermons, no, nor the miracles of fiery cloven tongues, and the rushing mighty wind, could have converted any, but Dei ti endon , that which was signified there, viz. the powerful operation of the Spirit of God in their hearts.

PBC: Act 2:23 - -- God delivered Christ, and wicked men slew Him. This was not an accident. This was according to prophecy. This was according to the Covenant of Redempt...

God delivered Christ, and wicked men slew Him. This was not an accident. This was according to prophecy. This was according to the Covenant of Redemption. Christ is referred to in Scripture as " the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world." None of this took God by surprise. God was in complete control of every minute detail. None of this was accidental. Many, many prophecies were fulfilled in detail.

225

PBC: Act 2:39 - -- Each term carries its unique meaning. The final description, the catchall phrase that richly instructs us, qualifies the recipient of the gospel. " Fo...

Each term carries its unique meaning. The final description, the catchall phrase that richly instructs us, qualifies the recipient of the gospel. " For the promise is unto..., even as many as the Lord our God shall call." Peter addressed his sermon to those whom the Lord calls. We should do likewise.

Haydock: Act 2:1 - -- [BIBLIOGRAPHY] Pariter in eodem loco. Greek: omothumadon epi to auto, concorditer.

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Pariter in eodem loco. Greek: omothumadon epi to auto, concorditer.

Haydock: Act 2:2 - A sound A sound, &c. Perhaps this was a kind of thunder, accompanied with a great wind, which filled with terror and awe the whole company, and disposed the...

A sound, &c. Perhaps this was a kind of thunder, accompanied with a great wind, which filled with terror and awe the whole company, and disposed them to receive the gift of heaven with humility and fervour. This noise appears to have been heard over a great part of the city, and to have gathered together a great crowd, who came to learn the cause. This noise and wind were symbols of the divinity. It was thus also that formerly on Mount Sinai, thunder and lightning, the dark cloud, the smoking mountain, &c. marked the majesty of God. (Calmet) ---

Jesus Christ, our Pasch, to answer perfectly the figure, was offered on the day of the great Jewish passover; so fifty days after, for accomplishing the like figure of the law given on Mount Sinai, He sent down the Holy Ghost on the day of their Pentecost, which meaneth fifty. But our feasts, as St. Augustine remarks, besides the remembrance of benefits past, contain great mysteries also of the life to come. (Ep. cxix. chap. 16.)

Haydock: Act 2:3 - Tongues ... of fire Tongues ... of fire. The Hebrews use the name tongue, for almost any thing pointed. Thus they say, a tongue of the earth, for a promontory. (J...

Tongues ... of fire. The Hebrews use the name tongue, for almost any thing pointed. Thus they say, a tongue of the earth, for a promontory. (Josue xv. 5.) A fiery tongue for a flame in shape of a tongue. (Isaias v. 24.) The expression, therefore, in this place, may mean noting more than sparks, or rather flames, which appeared above all who were in the house. ---

Sed et Latinis quod extremum et acutum est lingua dicitur, quare scopulos summos & invios linguas dixit Cæsar. (Pastorini) ---

By the fiery tongues is signified the efficacy of the apostles' preaching, and the gift of tongues bestowed upon them. (Menochius)

Haydock: Act 2:4 - Began to speak divers tongues Began to speak divers tongues. Perhaps the apostles spoke only their own tongue, and the miracle consisted in each one's understanding it as if they...

Began to speak divers tongues. Perhaps the apostles spoke only their own tongue, and the miracle consisted in each one's understanding it as if they spoke it in his language. (St. Gregory of Nazianzus, orat. xliv.) ---

But St. Augustine and most others, understand the text literally; though the apostles had not this gift on all occasions, nor on all subjects, and therefore sometimes stood in need of interpreters. See St. Augustine, in Psalm xvii.; Expos. 2.; and Serm. 188. ---

The same Father observes, that the conversion of all nations to the Church, and their being united in one faith, all having one language or confession, is a perpetuation of the same miracle in the Church.

Haydock: Act 2:14 - But Peter standing up But Peter standing up, &c. A wonderful change which the Holy Ghost, at his coming, in a moment wrought in the apostles, as we see in the person of S...

But Peter standing up, &c. A wonderful change which the Holy Ghost, at his coming, in a moment wrought in the apostles, as we see in the person of St. Peter, who before, when questioned by a silly girl, denied his master, now he values not all the Sanhedrim of the Scribes, Pharisees, and magistrates; he boldly and publicly charges them with the murder of Jesus, their Lord, and their Christ. (ver. 36) (Witham) ---

As the prince of the apostolic college, and head of the Church, under Jesus Christ, hence Peter speaks in the name of the other apostles also, gives an account of the miracle, and promulgates the evangelical law. (Menochius) ---

Newly replenished with all knowledge and fortitude, and full of the holy Spirit, he her maketh his first sermon. (Bristow)

Haydock: Act 2:15 - -- About nine in the morning. On festival days, the Jews did not eat till the morning devotions were finished, about mid-day. (Bible de Vence)

About nine in the morning. On festival days, the Jews did not eat till the morning devotions were finished, about mid-day. (Bible de Vence)

Haydock: Act 2:17 - In the last days In the last days, or the latter days, meaning the time of the Messias, I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh, that is, all persons. See Joel ii...

In the last days, or the latter days, meaning the time of the Messias, I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh, that is, all persons. See Joel ii. 28. (Witham)

Haydock: Act 2:19 - I will shew wonders // Blood, fire I will shew wonders, &c. These prodigies are commonly expounded of those that shall forerun the last day; or of the prognostics of the destruction o...

I will shew wonders, &c. These prodigies are commonly expounded of those that shall forerun the last day; or of the prognostics of the destruction of Jerusalem, which was a figure of the destruction of the world. (Witham) ---

Blood, fire, &c. These prodigies were accomplished at our Saviour's death, or before the destruction of Jerusalem. We must not expect in these prophecies, where the descriptions are so grand, pathetic, and hyperbolical, to find that the accomplishment of them is literal, and precisely according to terms. The sun shall suffer an eclipse, the moon turn red, like blood, &c. (Calmet)

Haydock: Act 2:22-23 - Jesus, ... a man // Delivered by the determinate decree, or counsel // By the determinate Jesus, ... a man, who suffered as man, though he was both God and man. --- Delivered by the determinate decree, or counsel; to wit, by that eternal...

Jesus, ... a man, who suffered as man, though he was both God and man. ---

Delivered by the determinate decree, or counsel; to wit, by that eternal decree, that the Son of God should become man. He mentions this decree, and foreknowledge of God, to signify that Christ suffered not by chance, nor unwillingly, but what God, and he as God, had decreed. (Witham) ---

By the determinate, &c. god delivered up his Son; and his Son delivered up himself, for the love of us, and for the sake of our salvation: and so Christ's being delivered up was holy, and was God's own determination. But they who betrayed and crucified him, did wickedly, following therein their own malice, and the instigation of the devil; not the will and determination of God, who was by no means the author of their wickedness; though he permitted it; because he could, and did draw out of it so great a good, viz. the salvation of man. (Challoner)

Haydock: Act 2:24 - Having loosed the sorrows // As it was impossible he should be held Having loosed the sorrows [2] of hell, &c. In the ordinary Greek copies, of death. As to the sense of this place, 1. It is certain Christ suffer...

Having loosed the sorrows [2] of hell, &c. In the ordinary Greek copies, of death. As to the sense of this place, 1. It is certain Christ suffered the pains and pangs of a violent death. 2. That his soul suffered no pains after death, nor in any place called hell. 3. We believe, as in the Apostles' Creed, that his blessed soul descended into hell, that is, to that place in the inferior parts of the earth, (Ephesians iv. 9.) which we commonly call Limbus Patrum [Limbo of the Fathers], not to suffer, but to free the souls of the just from thence. ---

As it was impossible he should be held there, either by death, or hell, his soul being always united to the divine person: and his rising again being foretold in the Psalms, in the words here cited. (Witham) ---

Having overcome the grievous pains of death, and all the power of hell. (Challoner) ---

Not that Jesus suffered any thing after his death; that was impossible. But these pains were loosed in his regard, because he was preserved from them, as the bird is preserved from the nets of the fowlers, which are broken before it is taken in them. (St. Augustine, ep. ad. Olimp. xcv.) ---

Moreover he loosed others of those pains. (St. Augustine, lib. xii, chap. 13. de Gen. ad lit.)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

Solutis doloribus Inferni. Greek: lusas tas odinas adou, though in the common Greek copies, Greek: thanatou. See St. John Chrysostom, hom vi.

Haydock: Act 2:27 - Thou wilt not leave Thou wilt not leave [3] my soul in hell. This is also the Protestant translation; and the manner in which Beza translates it, is both very false an...

Thou wilt not leave [3] my soul in hell. This is also the Protestant translation; and the manner in which Beza translates it, is both very false and ridiculous, thou shalt not leave my carcass in the grave. For allowing that the Latin and Greek word, which is here translated hell, may signify sometimes, the grave; yet no excuse can be made for putting carcass, where the Greek, as well as Latin, signifies the soul. And for the doctrine of Christ's descending into hell, even the learned Dr. Pearson on the Creed, observes with Catholics, that the article of the creed, wherein we say, he descended into hell, cannot be the same as to say, his body descended into the grave, because in the foregoing words we profess that he was dead and buried. (Witham) ---

Beza plainly confesseth that he translateth the text thus: Thou shalt not leave my carcass in the grave, against the doctrine of purgatory, and Christ's descending into hell, although he alloweth, that most of the ancient Fathers were in that error. Thus opposing himself to plain Scripture and to the ancient Fathers, perverting the former, and contemning the latter, to overthrow an article of the apostles' creed. ( He descended into hell. New Test. in 1556.)

===============================

[BIBLIOGRAPHY]

My soul in hell. Animam meam in Inferno, Greek: ten psuchen mou eis adou.

====================

Haydock: Act 2:31 - Foreseeing he Foreseeing he (David) spoke of the resurrection of Christ. St. Peter shews them that the prophetical words of the Psalm, agree not to David in per...

Foreseeing he (David) spoke of the resurrection of Christ. St. Peter shews them that the prophetical words of the Psalm, agree not to David in person, he being dead, and his body having remained in the grave, without rising from the dead. (Witham)

Haydock: Act 2:33 - He hath poured forth this, which we see, and hear He hath poured forth this, which we see, and hear, by the effects, by the noise, as it were of thunder, by our speaking languages, &c. (Witham) --- ...

He hath poured forth this, which we see, and hear, by the effects, by the noise, as it were of thunder, by our speaking languages, &c. (Witham) ---

It does not appear that the holy Spirit was visible to the multitude, whom St. Peter addressed. But they perceived sensible marks of his presence, in the great noise, which had called them together, and the divers tongues spoken by illiterate men, who had never studied. (Haydock)

Haydock: Act 2:37 - They had compunction in their heart They had compunction in their heart, with sorrow for their sins, especially against their Messias. (Witham)

They had compunction in their heart, with sorrow for their sins, especially against their Messias. (Witham)

Haydock: Act 2:38 - Be baptized // The gift of the Holy Ghost Be baptized: believing and making profession to believe, and hope for salvation, by the merits of Jesus Christ. Thus you shall receive the gift of ...

Be baptized: believing and making profession to believe, and hope for salvation, by the merits of Jesus Christ. Thus you shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost, the grace of God, and perhaps those other gifts of speaking with tongues, working miracles, &c. (Witham) ---

The gift of the Holy Ghost. That is, justifying grace, which is infused in our hearts by the laver of regeneration. The exterior gifts of the Holy Ghost, the gifts of tongues, of miracles, prophecy, &c. were, in the beginning of the Church, more regularly the consequence of confirmation or imposition of hands. (Calmet)

Haydock: Act 2:39 - The promise is to you The promise is to you. The good tidings of salvation were first announced to the Jew, then to the Gentile; first to the domestics, then to the stran...

The promise is to you. The good tidings of salvation were first announced to the Jew, then to the Gentile; first to the domestics, then to the strangers, who are far off. It is rather singular, that St. Peter, after here so clearly shewing that the Gentiles are called to the faith, should afterwards have made such objections to go to baptize Cornelius, because he was a Gentile. This can only be reconciled, by supposing, he did not know distinctly the time nor the manner of their vocation. (Calmet)

Haydock: Act 2:40 - And with a great many other words did he testify and exhort them And with a great many other words did he testify and exhort them. St. Luke only gives an abridgment of those exhortations, which St. Peter, and the ...

And with a great many other words did he testify and exhort them. St. Luke only gives an abridgment of those exhortations, which St. Peter, and the apostles frequently gave to all the people. St. Peter, as St. John Chrysostom observes, and as we see in these Acts, was the mouth of all the rest. And on this first day of Pentecost, about three thousand were converted. (Witham)

Haydock: Act 2:42 - In the communication of the breaking of bread In the communication of the breaking of bread, by which some understand their ordinary meals, and eating together; others, of the celestial bread of ...

In the communication of the breaking of bread, by which some understand their ordinary meals, and eating together; others, of the celestial bread of the holy Sacrament, Greek: tou arton, panis illius, scilicet Eucharistiæ. The Eucharist is called both by St. Luke and St. Paul, the breaking of bread. (Menochius, in ver. 42. and 46.) ---

In the Syriac, for Greek: artou, is a term that means Eucharist, both here and in Acts xx. as the learned Joannes Harlemius remarks in Indice Bibliorum. ---

St. Luke also gives here some account of the manner of living of these first Christians. 1. They were together, united in perfect charity. 2. They were frequently in the temple, and praying together. 3. They had all possessions in common. 4. they went from house to house to convert souls, taking the food they found with joy, and simplicity of heart, their number daily increasing. 5. St. Luke says they were in favour, and esteemed by all the people. 6. The apostles did many prodigies and miracles, to confirm their doctrine, which struck others with great terror and horror for their past lives. (Witham)

Haydock: Act 2:44 - -- This living in common is not a precept for all Christians, but a life of perfection and counsel, for such as are called to it by heaven. See St. Augu...

This living in common is not a precept for all Christians, but a life of perfection and counsel, for such as are called to it by heaven. See St. Augustine in Psalm cxii. and ep. cix. the practice of which is a striking proof of the one true Church, which has come down from the apostles.

Haydock: Act 2:46 - In the temple In the temple. Although by the death of our Saviour, the ceremonies and sacrifices were abrogated, and the new alliance had succeeded to the old, st...

In the temple. Although by the death of our Saviour, the ceremonies and sacrifices were abrogated, and the new alliance had succeeded to the old, still it was not in the design of God, that the faithful should separated themselves from the rest of the Jews, or entirely give up the observances of the law. They continued to observe them, as long as the utility of the Church required it, but they observed them not as Jews. Thus they avoided giving scandal to the weak, and driving them from submitting to the doctrines of the Church. They disposed them insensibly to a more pure and spiritual worship. (St. John Chrysostom, in Act. hom. vii.) ---

This was burying the synagogue with honour.

Haydock: Act 2:47 - -- More and more he added daily to the Church, as it is clearly expressed in the Greek, prosetithei te ekklesia, that we may see the visible propagatio...

More and more he added daily to the Church, as it is clearly expressed in the Greek, prosetithei te ekklesia, that we may see the visible propagation and increase of the same. We may here, and throughout the whole book, observe a visible society of men joined in Christ, which visible society may be traced through ecclesiastical history, down to our days, and which will continue, in virtue of Christ's promise, to the end of time, as the point of union, by which the true disciples of Jesus Christ are to be connected together in one body, and one spirit; "one Lord, one faith, one baptism." (Ephesians iv. 5.) This book can shew the true Church ever visible, and ever speaking with authority to all that do not willingly shut their eyes, as plainly as the gospel doth shew the true Christ. "Every where the Church proclaims the truth; she is the candlestick, with the seven lamps (Exodus xxv.); bearing the light of Christ, Greek: eptamukos, " says St. Irenæus; which light nothing can obscure. Hence St. John Chrysostom says, "sooner shall the sun be extinguished, than the Church be obscured;" Greek: eukolioteron ton elion sbesthenai, e ten ekklesian aphanisthenai.

Gill: Act 2:1 - And when the day of Pentecost was fully come // they were all with one accord in one place And when the day of Pentecost was fully come,.... Or "was come", was begun and entered upon; for it was not over, or ended, it being but the third hou...

And when the day of Pentecost was fully come,.... Or "was come", was begun and entered upon; for it was not over, or ended, it being but the third hour of the day, or nine of the clock in the morning, when Peter began his sermon; see Act 2:15. The Vulgate Latin and Syriac versions read, "when the days of Pentecost were fulfilled"; not that there were more days than one, kept at this festival; for though the feasts of passover and tabernacles were observed each of them seven days, according to the law, and eight days according to the Scribes, yet the feast of Pentecost was kept but one day; and hence it is often said by the Jews, that Atzereth, which is one of the names they call this feast by, is but one day l; in the captivity they kept two days m, as they did for the beginning of the year, because of the uncertainty of calculations; but the sense is, when the whole fifty days from the passover to this time were fully come, or fulfilled, when the fiftieth day from thence, which was properly the day of Pentecost, was come: on the second day of the passover, on the sixteenth of Nisan, the sheaf of the first fruits was offered up; after which, and not before, it was lawful to reap the corn, Lev 23:10 from this time the Jews reckoned their feast of weeks, or seven weeks, or fifty days; see Exo 34:22 which measured out the time of their harvest. Now the last of these fifty days was the day of Pentecost, on which day was offered the two wave loaves, as a thanksgiving that their harvest was ended. Josephus calls n this feast by the same name that Luke here does; and says o, the Jews so call it, from the number of the days, that is fifty; and so R. Sol Jarchi p calls this day, ×™×•× ×—×ž×™×©×™×, "the fiftieth day": on this day, the Jews say q, the law was given; and observe r, that "from the day that Israel went out of Egypt, unto the day that the law was given, were fifty days.

And on this day, and which was the first day of the week, the Spirit was poured forth upon the disciples; the Gospel began to be preached to all nations, and a harvest of souls was gathered in:

they were all with one accord in one place; in two ancient copies of Beza's, and in some others it is read, "all the apostles"; Matthias, and the eleven, with whom he was numbered, who are last spoken of, in Act 1:26. Though this need not be restrained to the twelve apostles, but may be understood of the hundred and twenty, on whom, as well as on the apostles, the Holy Ghost might be poured forth, that so they might speak with tongues; since among these were many ministers of the Gospel, as the seventy disciples, and it may be more; and that his extraordinary gifts should be bestowed on others, is but what was afterwards done; see Act 8:17 and though there were so many of them together, they were very unanimous and peaceable; there were no jars nor contentions among them; they were of the same mind and judgment in faith and practice, and of one heart and soul, and had a cordial affection for one another; and were all in one place, which seems to be the temple; see Act 2:46. And indeed, no other place or house could hold so many as came to hear them, of which number three thousand were converted,

Gill: Act 2:2 - And suddenly there came a sound from heaven // as of a rushing mighty wind // and it filled all the house where they were sitting And suddenly there came a sound from heaven,.... Which is expressive of the original of the gifts and graces of the Spirit of God, which come from abo...

And suddenly there came a sound from heaven,.... Which is expressive of the original of the gifts and graces of the Spirit of God, which come from above, from heaven, from the Father of lights; and of the freeness of them, being unmerited; and so come suddenly, at an unawares, being unthought of, undesired, and unexpected, and so certainly undeserved; and may be a symbol of the sound of the Gospel, which from hence was to go forth into all the earth; and may likewise express the rise of that, and the freeness of the grace of God in it, and its sudden spread throughout the world:

as of a rushing mighty wind; it was not a wind, but like one; and the noise it made, was like the rushing noise of a strong and boisterous wind, that carries all before it: the Spirit of God is sometimes compared to the wind, because of the freeness of his operations; as that blows where it listeth, so he works when and where, and on whom he pleases; and also because of the power and efficacy of his grace, which is mighty and irresistible, and works with great energy upon the minds of men; and as the wind is secret and invisible, so the operations of the Spirit are in a manner secret and imperceptible unto men: this may likewise be applied to the Gospel, when it comes with the Holy Ghost, and with power; it makes its way into the heart, and throws down the strong holds of sin and Satan; there it works effectually, though secretly, and is the power of God to salvation:

and it filled all the house where they were sitting; which was the temple, or the upper room or chamber in it, where they were assembled; so in the Ethiopic confession of faith s it is said,

"the Holy Ghost descended upon the apostles, in the upper room of Zion;

this may be a symbol of the Gospel filling the whole world,

Gill: Act 2:3 - And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire // and it sat upon each of them And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire,.... An emblem of the various tongues and languages, in which they were to preach the Gosp...

And there appeared unto them cloven tongues like as of fire,.... An emblem of the various tongues and languages, in which they were to preach the Gospel; these appearances were like flames of fire parted, and these parted flames looked like tongues; so, a flame of fire is with, the Jews called, לשון ×ש, "a tongue of fire", Isa 5:24 hence the Apostle James compares a tongue to fire, Jam 3:6 this was the baptism with fire, John the Baptist speaks of; see Gill on Mat 3:11; and the Jews say t,

"the holy blessed God baptizeth with fire, and the wise shall understand.

Through this baptism of the Holy Ghost and fire, the apostles became more knowing, and had a greater understanding of the mysteries of the Gospel, and were more qualified to preach it to people of all nations and languages. The Holy Spirit, in his gifts and graces, is compared to fire, because of its purity, light, and heat, as well as consuming nature; the Spirit sanctifies, and makes men pure and holy, purges from the dross of sin, error and superstition; and enlightens the minds of men, and gives them knowledge of divine and spiritual things; and fills them with zeal and fervour for the glory of God and Christ, and the good of his church and interest, and for the doctrines and ordinances of the Gospel; as well as fortifies them against their enemies, whom he consumes, according to Zec 2:5 a passage of Scripture the Jews make use of in an uncommon sense; for they say u, that as

"Jerusalem was destroyed by fire, "by fire it shall be built again"; as it is said, Zec 2:5 "For I, saith the Lord, will be unto her a wall of fire round about".

The pouring forth of the Spirit upon the apostles, in this form of cloven tongues, as of fire, was indeed the means of rebuilding Jerusalem, in a spiritual sense; or of founding the Gospel church state in the world:

and it sat upon each of them; the fire, or the Holy Ghost in the appearance of fire. The Syriac and Arabic versions read, "and they sat upon each of them"; and so Beza's most ancient copy; that is, the cloven tongues sat on them; either one upon one of them and another upon another, or many upon each of them: where they sat, whether on their lips, or on their heads, it not certain, probably on the latter; nor how long they sat; however, their sitting upon them may denote the continuance of the gifts and graces of the Spirit with them. These cloven tongues cannot but bring to mind the division and confusion of the tongues or languages at Babel; which gave rise to different nations, and different religions; but these divided tongues gave rise to the spreading of the Gospel, and settling the true religion among the nations of the world. The Jews w seem to have respect to this account, when they tell us of.

"lights from above, that came forth and dwelt in the synagogues, ברישיהון, "on the heads" of those that prayed, and the lights מתפלגין, "were divided" upon their heads.

Gill: Act 2:4 - And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost // And began to speak with other tongues // as the Spirit gave them utterance And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost,.... With the gifts of the Holy Spirit; they had received the Spirit before, as a Spirit of grace, and we...

And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost,.... With the gifts of the Holy Spirit; they had received the Spirit before, as a Spirit of grace, and were endowed with great gifts; but now they had great plenty of them, a large abundance; they were like vessels filled to the brim; they were as it were covered with them; there was an overflow of them upon them; and now it was, that they were baptized with him; See Gill on Act 1:5. Not only the twelve apostles, but the seventy disciples; and it may be all the hundred and twenty, that were together, even women as well as men: Act 2:17.

And began to speak with other tongues; besides, and different from that in which they were born and brought up, and usually spake; they spake divers languages, one spoke one language, and another, another; and the same person spoke with various tongues, sometimes one language, and sometimes another. These are the new tongues, Christ told them they should speak with, Mar 16:17 such as they had never heard, learned, nor known before:

as the Spirit gave them utterance; they did not utter anything of themselves, and what came into their minds, things of little or no importance; nor in a confused and disorderly manner; but they were wise and weighty sentences they delivered, as the word signifies; even the wonderful works of God, Act 2:11 the great doctrines of the Gospel; and though in different languages, yet in a very orderly and distinct manner, so as to be heard and understood by the people. The Vulgate Latin and Ethiopic versions read, "as the Holy Spirit", &c.

Gill: Act 2:5 - And there were dwelling at Jerusalem, Jews // devout men // out of every nation under heaven And there were dwelling at Jerusalem, Jews,.... The Ethiopic version adds, "proselytes"; but they were not all such, as appears from the following acc...

And there were dwelling at Jerusalem, Jews,.... The Ethiopic version adds, "proselytes"; but they were not all such, as appears from the following account of them; many, and it seems the most of them were of Jewish extract and descent, and others were proselytes to the Jewish religion: these were not natives of Jerusalem, but such as were born in other countries, Act 2:8 but were come to Jerusalem, either to learn the Hebrew language, which was necessary to their reading and understanding the books of Moses, and the prophets written in it; or for an increase of spiritual knowledge and piety; or, as is generally thought, to keep the feast of Pentecost; or rather, as Dr. Lightfoot thinks, they were come hither in great numbers from all parts, in expectation of the Messiah and his kingdom; the time being up, according to Daniel's weeks, and other prophecies, that he should appear: and these were

devout men; men of religion and piety, of faith and holiness; and as the Syriac version renders it, "who feared God"; for in these worst of times, among this wicked generation of men, there were some who had the fear of God before their eyes, and on their hearts; and these were collected from different quarters, to be witnesses of this amazing dispensation: for they came

out of every nation under heaven; that is, wherever the Jews were dispersed; being the descendants of those that were carried captive at different times, and into different places; as by Salmanezer, Nebuchadnezzar, Ptolomy Lagus, Antiochus, and in other lesser dispersions.

Gill: Act 2:6 - Now when this was noised abroad // the multitude came together // and were confounded // because that every man heard them speak in his own language Now when this was noised abroad,.... Or "when this voice was made"; referring either to the sound, as of a mighty rushing wind, which came from heaven...

Now when this was noised abroad,.... Or "when this voice was made"; referring either to the sound, as of a mighty rushing wind, which came from heaven; and might not only be heard by those in the house, into which it came, but by the inhabitants of the city, as it came down from heaven; so the Arabic version renders it, "when the aforesaid sound was made": or else to the apostles' voice, and their speaking with divers tongues; which being heard by some, was told to others, and a rumour of it being made through the city,

the multitude came together; to the house, or temple, where the disciples were; and this multitude did not consist only of the devout Jews, before mentioned; but of others who scoffed and mocked at the apostles, and who had been concerned in the crucifying of Christ:

and were confounded; or "confused"; they ran and came together in a disorderly and tumultuous manner; the whole city was in an uproar, the assembly on this occasion was a perfect mob; their numbers were so large, that they were ready to thrust each other down, and trample one another under foot: the Vulgate Latin adds, "in mind"; they did not know what to think of things, they were so astonished at what they heard, that they were scarcely themselves; they were as persons stupid and senseless; being filled partly with shame and confusion, and partly with wonder and amazement, that these illiterate men, the followers of Jesus of Nazareth, whom they had crucified, and whose disciples they had in so much contempt, should have such extraordinary gifts bestowed on them:

because that every man heard them speak in his own language; which shows, what has been before observed, that one spake in one language, and another in another language; or the same person sometimes spoke one language, and sometimes another; so that in course, all languages were spoken by them; whence it appears, that it was not one language only which was spoken by the apostles, which men of different languages heard and understood, as if it was their own; for then the miracle must have been in the hearers, and not in the speakers; and the cloven tongues, as of fire, should rather have sat on them, than on the disciples; and these men be said to be filled with the gifts of the Holy Ghost, rather than they.

Gill: Act 2:7 - And they were all amazed, and marvelled // saying one to another // behold, are not all these which speak Galilaeans And they were all amazed, and marvelled,.... They were struck with surprise, they were as it were out of themselves, like persons in an ecstasy, not k...

And they were all amazed, and marvelled,.... They were struck with surprise, they were as it were out of themselves, like persons in an ecstasy, not knowing what could be the cause or meaning of this:

saying one to another; the phrase "one to another", is left out in the Vulgate Latin and Ethiopic versions, and so it is in the Alexandrian copy:

behold, are not all these which speak Galilaeans? rude, unpolished, and unlearned men; who had never been brought up in any school of learning, and had never learned any language but their mother tongue; and that they pronounced with an ill grace, and in a very odd manner; and which made the thing the more astonishing to them. The apostles were inhabitants of Galilee, and so very likely were the greatest part of those that were with them: hence the Christians afterwards, by way of contempt, were called Galilaeans; as they are by Julian x the apostate, and others y,

Gill: Act 2:8 - And how hear we every man in our own tongue // wherein we were born And how hear we every man in our own tongue,.... Them speaking, as the Ethiopic version reads; that is, we everyone of us hear one or another, speak i...

And how hear we every man in our own tongue,.... Them speaking, as the Ethiopic version reads; that is, we everyone of us hear one or another, speak in the same language,

wherein we were born; our native language; for though these men were Jews by descent, yet were born and brought up in other countries, which language they spake; and not the Hebrew, or Syriac, or Chaldee.

Gill: Act 2:9 - Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites // and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Cappadocia, in Pontus and Asia Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites,.... These are the words of the men continued, and not of the historian, as appears from Act 2:10 and so the Arabic...

Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites,.... These are the words of the men continued, and not of the historian, as appears from Act 2:10 and so the Arabic version reads, "of us Persians, Parthians, and Medes"; that is, we hear them speak in the language of everyone of us: the order in this version is inverted, otherwise the same persons are intended; for the Elamites and Persians are the same: by the Parthians are meant, Jews that were born in Parthia, and had dwelt there, and who spoke the language of that country; and that there were Jews, in those parts, is clear from Josephus z, who speaks of them together with the Jews of other nations. Many of the Parthian Jews were afterwards converted to the Christian faith; to whom the Apostle John is thought, by some, to have written his first epistle; and which, by some of the ancients, is called the epistle to the Parthians. The kingdom of Parthia, according to Pliny a, Ptolomy b, and Solinus c, had Media on the west, Hyrcania on the north, Aria, or Ariana, on the east, and the desert of Carmania on the south; the metropolis of it was Hecatompylos, so called from the hundred gates that belonged to it; and which, it is thought, stood on the same spot of ground that Ispahan does now, the seat of the Sophies of Persia. And by the Medes are intended the Jews that were natives of Media: so called from "Madai", one of the sons of Japhet, Gen 10:2 and this, according to Ptolomy d, has on the north the Hyrcanian, or Gasptan sea, on the west Armenia Major and Assyria, and on the east Hyrcania and Parthia, and on the south Parthia. The Elamites are so called, from Elam the son of Shem, Gen 10:22 and these, according to Josephus e, were the founders of the Persians, or from whom they sprung; and so we find Elam and Media, and the kings of Elam, and the kings of the Medes, mentioned together in Scripture, Isa 21:2. And certain it is, that Elam was at least a part of the empire of Persia, in Daniel's time; for Shushan, where the kings of Persia then kept their palace, was in the province of Elam, Dan 8:2 and it is evident, that hither the Jews were carried captive, Isa 11:11. So that there might be some remaining in those parts, that were their descendants; and from hence also were people brought by Asnapper, into the cities of Samaria, to supply the room of those who were carried captive, and are called Elamites, Ezr 4:9 And that there were Elamite Jews, may be concluded from the writings of the Jews; for so they say f, that "the Hagiographa, or holy writings, which were written in the Coptic, Median, Hebrew, עילמית, "Elamite", and Greek tongues; though they did not read in them (on the sabbath day in time of service) they delivered them from the fire,

when in danger of being burned: so the Megilla, or book of Esther, might not be read in the Coptic, Hebrew, Elamite, Median, and Greek languages; but it might be read in Coptic to Coptites, in Hebrew to Hebrews, עילמית לעילמי×, in "Elamite" to the "Elamites", and in Greek to the Greeks g; and such sort of Jews as the Elamite ones, were these in the text: the Syriac version reads Elanites; and so R. Benjamin in his Itinerary h, makes mention of a country called, ×לניה, "Alania", and of a people called, ×ל×ן, "Alan"; and whom he speaks of in company with Babylon, Persia, Choresan, Sheba, and Mesopotamia; and may intend the same people as here: now these Parthian, Median, and Elamite Jews were such who descended from the captives of the ten tribes, carried away by Shalmaneser king of Assyria, whom he placed in Halah and Habor, and in the cities of the Medes, 2Ki 17:6. But besides these, there were also at Jerusalem, at this time, those who are next mentioned:

and the dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Cappadocia, in Pontus and Asia; who came not quite so far off as the former: Mesopotamia is the same with what is called in the Hebrew text of the Old Testament, Aram Naharaim, or Syria between the two rivers; that is, Tigris and Euphrates; the former was on the east of it, and the latter on the west, and Babylon was on the south, and Caucasus on the north; and so the Greek word Mesopotamia signifies a place between two rivers; see Gen 24:10. And the Jews have adopted it into their own language, calling it, מספוטמי×, "Mesopotamia" i; and the same name obtains with other writers k, and it has since been called Azania and Halopin; it belonged to that part of Assyria, called Chaldea; and these Mesopotamian Jews were the remains of those who were carried captive by Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon; and though the Chaldean, or Syriac language was now spoken by the Jews, yet in a different manner than it was in Chaldea and Syria: and there were also the dwellers in Judea; by which is meant, that part of the land of Israel, which was distinct from Galilee, and where they used a different dialect from the Galilean Jews; and there were others, who were born, and had lived in Cappadocia. This was a country in Asia, in which were many famous cities; as Archalais, where Claudius Caesar put a Roman colony; and Neo Caesarea (the birth place of Gregory Thaumaturgus); and Melita, built by Semiramis; and Mazaca l, which was the chief city; and so called from Meshech, the son of Japhet, since called Caesarea. The inhabitants of this country, Herodotus says m,

"were by the Greeks called Syrians, and they were Syrians; and before the Persians had the government, they were subject to the Medea, and then to Cyrus.

And by Pliny n they are called, Leucosyrians. This country, according to Ptolomy o, had Galatia, and part of Pamphylia on the west, and on the south Cilicia, and part of Syria, and on the east Armenia the great, and on the north, part of the Euxine Pontus; it is now called Amasia, or Almasin: here were many Jews scattered abroad, some of which were afterwards believers in Christ, to whom Peter sent his epistles, 1Pe 1:1. It had its former name from the river Cappadox, which, as Pliny p says, divided the Galatians and Leucosyrians, and this indeed is the reason of its name; in the Syriac language it is called, קפדך, "Capdac", which comes from קפד; which signifies to "cut off", or "divide", as this river did the above people from one another; and hence the country was called Cappadocia, and the inhabitants Cappadocians: in the Jewish writings it is called, קפוטקי×, Capotakia; and which Maimonides q says, is the same with Caphtor; and in the Arabic language, is called Tamiati; and so Caphtor is rendered Cappadocia, and the Caphtorim Cappadocians, in the Targums of Onkelos, Jonathan, and Jerusalem, in Gen 10:14 and so in the Septuagint version of Deu 2:23. This country was near the land of Israel, and in it dwelt many Jews; they had schools of learning here, and had traditions peculiarly relating to it: as for instance,

"if a man married a wife in the land of Israel, and divorced her in Cappadocia, he must give her (her dowry) of the money of the land of Israel; and if he marries a wife in Cappadocia, and divorces her in the land of Israel, he may give her of the money of the land of Israel; Rabban Simeon ben Gamaliel says, he must give her of the money of Cappadocia r;

for it seems the Cappadocian money was larger, and weighed more than that in the land of Israel: however,

"if a man marries a wife in Cappadocia, and divorces her in Cappadocia, he must give her of the money of Cappadocia.

And so R. Akiba speaks s of one, that he saw shipwrecked at sea; and when, says he, I came to the province of Cappadocia, he came and sat, and judged before me in the constitutions and traditions of the elders: from whence it is manifest, that here were people of the Jewish nation that dwelt in this country, and so at this time. As also in Pontus; hence the first epistle of Peter is sometimes called the epistle to the Pontians; that is, to the Jews of Pontus, then become Christians; Pontus was a country in lesser Asia, and according to Ptolomy t, it had on the west the mouth of Pontus, and the Thracian Bosphorus, and part of Propontis, on the north, part of the Euxine sea, and on the south the country which is properly called Asia, and on the east Galatia by Paphlagonia; it was the birth place of Marcion the heretic, of which Tertullian gives a most dismal account u: Asia here intends, neither Asia the greater, nor the less, but Asia properly so called; which had Lycia and Phrygia on the east, the Aegean shores on the west, the Egyptian sea on the south, and Paphlagonia on the north w; in which were Ephesus the chief city, and Smyrna and Pergamus, and where were many Jews; these might be the remains of those that were carried captive, and dispersed by Ptolomy Lagus; those who dwelt in the three last places spoke the Greek language,

Gill: Act 2:10 - Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in Egypt // and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene // and strangers of Rome, Jews and proselytes Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in Egypt,.... Phrygia was a country in Asia, and had part of Galatia on the north, Lycaonia, Pisidia, and Mygdonia on the sout...

Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in Egypt,.... Phrygia was a country in Asia, and had part of Galatia on the north, Lycaonia, Pisidia, and Mygdonia on the south, and on the east Cappadocia x; here the Apostle Paul afterwards travelled, and strengthened the Christians; see Act 16:6. Pamphylia, now called Setilia, is another country in Asia, formerly called Mopsopia y; which had on the west Lycia, and part of Asia, on the north Galatia, on the east Cilicia, and part of Cappadocia, and on the south the sea of Pamphylia z, of which mention is made in Act 27:5. The chief city in it was Perga, where was a temple of Diana a, and here the Apostle Paul also was; see Act 13:13. Others of these sojourning Jews lived in Egypt, which was a large country in Africa; which had on the east the deserts of Arabia, on the west Libya, on the south Ethiopia, and on the north the Mediterranean sea; hither many Jews were carried captive by Ptolomy Lagus, and these spoke the Egyptian language:

and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene; there were others at Jerusalem, which came from hence, The Arabic version reads this clause, "and in the parts of Africa, which is our country"; and Pliny says b, the Greeks call Africa, Libya. The Jews say c, Libya in Egypt; and for proselytes from Libya, they wait three generations; that is, before they receive them: Cyrene, or Cyreniaca, which is no other than upper Libya, is called by Pliny d, the Pentapolitan country, from the five cities in it; Berenice, Arsinoe, Ptolemais, Apollonia, and Cyrene: to these are added,

and strangers of Rome, Jews and proselytes; that is, as the Syriac version renders it, "those that came from Rome"; to which the Arabic agrees: they were natives and inhabitants of the city of Rome, though now they were at Jerusalem; and some of these were Jews by birth, and lineal descent, though born at Rome; and others were such as were proselytes of righteousness, who were originally Gentiles, but were now circumcised, and had embraced the Jewish religion; concerning such; see Gill on Mat 23:15. These doubtless spoke in the Roman, or Latin tongue,

Gill: Act 2:11 - Cretes and Arabians // we do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God Cretes and Arabians,.... The former are either the same with the Cretians, Tit 1:12 the inhabitants of the island of Crete, Act 27:7 now called Candia...

Cretes and Arabians,.... The former are either the same with the Cretians, Tit 1:12 the inhabitants of the island of Crete, Act 27:7 now called Candia or Candy, which has on the north the Aegean sea, on the south the Libyan or African sea, on the west the Adriatic sea, and on the east the Carpathian sea. In it were an hundred cities; the most famous of which were, Gnosos, Cortyna, Lyctos, Lycastos, Holopixos, Phaestos, Cydon, Manethusa, Dyctynna e, and others; these spoke the Greek language; yet not the Attic, for the Cretian and Attic speech are distinguished f: or else, as Dr. Lightfoot thinks, these were the same with the Cherethim or Cherethites, in Eze 25:16 whom the Septuagint interpreters call Cretes, as here; since these are mentioned with the Philistines, to whose land Arabia joined; the inhabitants of which are next mentioned here. There were three Arabias; Arabia Petraea, which had on the west part of Egypt, and on the north Judea, and part of Syria, on the south the Red sea, and on the east Arabia Felix. The second was called Arabia Deserta, and had on the north part of Mesopotamia, and on the east Babylonia, on the south Arabia Felix, and on the west, part of Syria and Arabia Petraea. The third was called Arabia Felix, and had on the north the south sides of Petraea and Arabia Deserta, and the more southern part of the Persian gulf, on the west the gulf of Arabia, and on the south the Red sea, and on the east, part of the Persian gulf g; and here dwelt Jews who spoke the Arabic language. Now these Jews, of different nations, declared concerning the apostles, saying,

we do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God; not the works of creation and providence, though these are great and wonderful; but of redemption, pardon, atonement, justification, and salvation, by the Messiah, by his obedience, sufferings, and death, and also of his resurrection from the dead; things which struck them with amazement, and the more, that such illiterate persons should have such knowledge of them, and should be able to speak of them in such a clear, distinct, and powerful manner; and still the more, that they should speak of them in their several tongues in which they were born, and to which they were used, and which the apostles had never learned: and this they heard with their own ears, and were fully satisfied that they did speak divers languages,

Gill: Act 2:12 - And they were all amazed // and were in doubt // saying, one to another, what meaneth this And they were all amazed,.... That is, all these devout men, Jews and proselytes, which came from other nations before mentioned: and were in doubt...

And they were all amazed,.... That is, all these devout men, Jews and proselytes, which came from other nations before mentioned:

and were in doubt; not whether the apostles spoke in various languages, nor about the sense of their words; for they not only heard them with their ears, and were assured of the facts, but they seem also to understand what was said, since they call the things delivered, the great or wonderful things of God; but they were at a loss in their minds what should be the cause of this, or the reason of such a dispensation,

saying, one to another, what meaneth this? from whence is it? what is the design of it? or what the end to be answered by it? or what will follow upon it? surely something considerable.

Gill: Act 2:13 - Others mocking, said // these men are full of new wine Others mocking, said,.... These were the native inhabitants of Jerusalem, the common people; and it may be also the Scribes and Pharisees, who did not...

Others mocking, said,.... These were the native inhabitants of Jerusalem, the common people; and it may be also the Scribes and Pharisees, who did not understand the languages in which the apostles spake, and therefore derided them both by words and gestures:

these men are full of new wine; the Syriac, version adds, "and are drunk"; a very foolish and impertinent cavil this; there was, at this time of the year, no new wine, just pressed, or in the fat; and if there had been any, and they were full of it, it could never have furnished them with a faculty of speaking with many tongues; men generally lose their tongues by intemperance. They were indeed filled with wine, but not with wine, the juice of the grape, either new or old; but with spiritual wine, with the gifts of the Spirit of God, by which they spake with divers tongues. They might hope this insinuation, that they were drunk with wine, would take and be received, since it was a feasting time, the feast of Pentecost; though, as Peter afterwards observes; it was too early in the day to imagine this to be their case.

Gill: Act 2:14 - But Peter standing up with the eleven // And said unto them, ye men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem // Be this known unto you, and hearken to my words But Peter standing up with the eleven,.... Apostles; their number being now complete, Matthias being chosen in the room of Judas. These all at once ro...

But Peter standing up with the eleven,.... Apostles; their number being now complete, Matthias being chosen in the room of Judas. These all at once rose up, as abhorring the fact they were charged with, and to show the falsehood of it, and to vindicate themselves; when Peter, as their mouth, stood "in the midst" of them, as the Ethiopic version reads, with great courage, boldness, and intrepidity of mind: and "lift up his voice"; that he might be heard by the whole multitude, that was gathered together, as well as to show his zeal and fervour of spirit, and fortitude of mind; for being endued with the Spirit from on high, he was fearless of men, who but a little while ago was frightened by a servant maid,

And said unto them, ye men of Judea, and all ye that dwell at Jerusalem; which shows that they were the natives and citizens of Jerusalem that mocked and scoffed; for to these the apostle addresses himself,

Be this known unto you, and hearken to my words; as follows.

Gill: Act 2:15 - For these are not drunken // as ye suppose // seeing it is but the third hour of the day For these are not drunken,.... Meaning not only the eleven apostles, but the rest of the hundred and twenty, on whom also the Spirit was poured forth,...

For these are not drunken,.... Meaning not only the eleven apostles, but the rest of the hundred and twenty, on whom also the Spirit was poured forth, and who were endowed with his extraordinary gifts:

as ye suppose; and had given out that they were: and this shows the sense of being filled with new wine; that they meant that they were really drunk, and which they believed, or at least would have had others believe it; the unreasonableness of which supposition and suggestion the apostle argues from the time of day:

seeing it is but the third hour of the day; or nine of the clock in the morning: for till this time it was not usual with the Jews, if men of any sobriety or religion, so much as to taste anything: the rules are these h,

"it is forbidden a man to taste anything, or do any work after break of day, until he has prayed the morning prayer.

Now

"the morning prayer, the precept concerning it is, that a man should begin to pray as soon as the sun shines out; and its time is until the end of the fourth hour, which is the third part of the day i.

So that a man might not taste anything, either of eatables or drinkables, until the fourth hour, or ten o'clock in the morning: hence it is said k, that "after they offered the daily sacrifice they ate bread, בזמן ×רבע שעין, "at the time of four hours":

or on the fourth hour, and sooner than this it was not lawful to eat, even ever so little; and whoever did, was not reckoned fit to be conversed with,

"Says R. Isaac l, whoever eats a green or herb before the fourth hour, it is forbidden to converse with him; and the same says, it is unlawful to eat a raw herb before the fourth hour. Amemar, and Mar Zutra, and Rab Ashe were sitting, and they brought before them a raw herb before the fourth hour. Amemar and Rab Ashe ate, and Mar Zutra did not eat: they said to him, what is thy meaning? (he replied) that R. Isaac said, whoever eats a herb before the fourth hour, it is forbidden to converse with him.

The time for taking food by persons of different characters, is thus expressed by them:

"the first hour is the time of eating for the Lydians, the second for thieves, the third for heirs, the fourth for labourers, the fifth for every man; is it not so? Saith R. Papa, the fourth is the time of repast for every man; but (the truth is) the fourth is the time of eating for every man, the fifth for labourers, and the sixth for the disciples of the wise men m.

Hence that advice n,

""at the fourth hour", go into a cook's shop, (or tavern,) if thou seest a man drinking wine, and holding the cup in his hands, and slumbering, inquire about him, if he is one of the wise doctors, &c.

The "gloss" upon it is,

"at the fourth hour, for that is the time of eating, when all go into the shops (or taverns) to eat.

Now whereas they that are drunken are drunken in the night, and not in the day, and much less so soon in the day, when it was not usual, at least with religious men, to have tasted anything by this time; and whereas the apostles, and their company, were sober and religious men, and had never done thing to forfeit their character, it was unreasonable to suppose anything of this kind in them,

Gill: Act 2:16 - But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel. But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel. This affair, which is a matter of wonder and amazement with some, and of speculation with other...

But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel. This affair, which is a matter of wonder and amazement with some, and of speculation with others, and of ridicule and contempt with the most, not the effect of wine, but the fulfilment of a prophecy in Joe 2:28 and is that effusion of the Spirit there foretold; and this prophecy is by the Jews themselves allowed to belong to the world to come, or to the times of the Messiah. Some of their commentators o say, that it refers לעתיד, "to time to come"; by which they frequently mean the times of the Messiah; and another says p expressly, that they belong לימית המשיח, "to the days of the Messiah"; and in one of their Midrashes q it is observed, that "the holy blessed God says in this world they prophesy single, (particular persons,) but "in the world to come" all "Israel" shall become prophets, as it is said, Joe 2:28 "and it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh, and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your old men", &c. So expounds R. Tanchums with R. Aba.

Gill: Act 2:17 - And it shall come to pass in the last days // Saith God // I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh // and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy // and your young men shall see visions // and your old men shall dream dreams And it shall come to pass in the last days,.... In Joel it is, "afterwards"; instead of which Peter puts, "in the last days"; the sense is the same: a...

And it shall come to pass in the last days,.... In Joel it is, "afterwards"; instead of which Peter puts, "in the last days"; the sense is the same: and so R. David Kimchi, a celebrated commentator with the Jews, observes, that "afterwards" is the same "as in the last days", and which design the times of the Messiah; for according to a rule given by the same writer on Isa 2:2 wherever the last days are mentioned, the days of the Messiah are intended,

Saith God, or "the Lord", as the Vulgate Latin and Ethiopic versions read. This clause is added by Peter, and is not in Joel; and very rightly, since what follow are the words of God speaking in his own person:

I will pour out my Spirit upon all flesh; not "upon every animal", as the Ethiopic version renders it: this is extending the sense too far, as the interpretation the above named Jewish writer gives, limits it too much, restraining it to the people of Israel. It being a maxim with them, that the Shekinah does not dwell but in the land of Israel; and also that prophecy, or a spirit of prophecy, does not dwell on any but in the holy land r. For though as it regards the first times of the Gospel, it may chiefly respect some persons among the Jews, yet not to the exclusion of the Gentiles; and it designs all sorts of persons of every age, sex, state, and condition, as the distribution afterwards shows. Jarchi's note upon it is,

"upon everyone whose heart is made as tender as flesh; as for example, "and I will give an heart of flesh", Eze 36:26.

By the Spirit is meant the gifts of the Spirit, the spirit of wisdom and knowledge, of understanding the mysteries of the Gospel, of explaining the Scriptures, and of speaking with tongues; and by the pouring of it out, is intended the abundance and great plenty of the gifts and graces of the Spirit bestowed; but yet not all of him, or all his gifts and grace in the large extent of them: therefore it is said, not "my Spirit", but "of my Spirit", or "out of it"; as out of an unfathomable, immeasurable, and inexhaustible fountain and fulness:

and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy: or foretell things to come, as Agabus, and the four daughters of Philip the Evangelist, Act 21:9.

and your young men shall see visions; as Ananias, Act 9:10, and Peter, Act 10:17 and Paul when a young man, Act 22:17 and John, the youngest of the apostles, Rev 1:10 though he was in years, when he saw the visions in the Revelations:

and your old men shall dream dreams; or shall have night visions, as Paul at Troas, Act 16:9 and in his voyage when at sea, Act 27:23. The order of the words is inverted, this last clause stands first in Joel; perhaps the change is made, because the apostles were young men, on whom the Spirit was poured; and the thing was the more wonderful that so it should be, than if they had been old men,

Gill: Act 2:18 - And on my servants, and on my handmaidens // I will pour out, in those days, of my Spirit, and they shall prophesy And on my servants, and on my handmaidens,.... In Joel it is only the servants and the handmaids; and which Kimchi interprets of strangers that should...

And on my servants, and on my handmaidens,.... In Joel it is only the servants and the handmaids; and which Kimchi interprets of strangers that should stand in the land of Israel, and serve the Israelites. But these phrases do not seem so much to describe the civil state and condition of those persons, as their religious character, being such as were brought, by the power of divine grace, to yield a cheerful obedience to the will of God; though it may also regard the former, and show, that with God there is no distinction and difference of bond or free, of rich or poor; contrary to a maxim of the Jews s, that the Shekinah does not dwell but upon a wise man, a mighty man, and a rich man,

I will pour out, in those days, of my Spirit, and they shall prophesy; see the note on the preceding verse, from whence this clause, "and they shall prophesy", is repeated; for it is not in the text in Joel; which is done to point at the end and effect of the Spirit being poured down upon them,

Gill: Act 2:19 - And I will show wonders in heaven above // and signs in the earth beneath // blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke And I will show wonders in heaven above,.... The word above is not in Joel, nor in the Syriac version here, as neither the word "beneath", in the next...

And I will show wonders in heaven above,.... The word above is not in Joel, nor in the Syriac version here, as neither the word "beneath", in the next clause. This may refer either to the appearance of angels, and of an extraordinary star at the birth of Christ; or rather to comets and blazing stars, and particularly to that comet which, in the form of a flaming sword, hung over Jerusalem, and the forms of armies in the heavens engaged together, which were seen before, and portended the destruction of that city t:

and signs in the earth beneath; meaning either the miracles done by Christ, and his apostles, on earth; or those surprising events in Judea and in Jerusalem, a flame was seen in the temple, the doors of it opened of themselves, and a voice was heard in it, saying, let us go hence; and an idiot went about several years together, saying, woe to the people, woe to the city, &c,

blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke: by blood is meant not the blood of Christ, either his bloody sweat in the garden, or what he shed on the cross, but the blood of the Jews, shed in war, and in internal seditions and murders: and by "fire" is designed not the Holy Ghost, who now appeared in cloven tongues, as of fire, but the conflagration of the city and temple of Jerusalem, and of many other towns and villages. And by "vapours of smoke"; or, as in the Hebrew text, "pillars of smoke", ascending in upright columns, like palm trees, are intended literally, the vast quantities of smoke that would arise from such burnings; so that the very heavens would be clouded and darkened with them, and sun and moon appear in the following form,

Gill: Act 2:20 - The sun shall be turned into darkness // and the moon into blood // before that great and notable day of the Lord come The sun shall be turned into darkness,.... As at the death of Christ, by a total eclipse of it: and the moon into blood; as at the opening of the s...

The sun shall be turned into darkness,.... As at the death of Christ, by a total eclipse of it:

and the moon into blood; as at the opening of the sixth seal, Rev 6:12.

before that great and notable day of the Lord come; when he shall come in power and great glory, as he did in a few years after this, to take vengeance on the Jews, and destroy their nation, city, and temple; in which there was a display of his greatness, and power, and which was awful and "terrible" to them, as in Joel it is called; see Gill on Mat 24:29.

Gill: Act 2:21 - And it shall come to pass // whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord // shall be saved And it shall come to pass,.... Even at that time, when these signs shall appear, and the destruction is hastening on, that whosoever shall call on ...

And it shall come to pass,.... Even at that time, when these signs shall appear, and the destruction is hastening on, that

whosoever shall call on the name of the Lord; shall believe in the Lord Jesus Christ with the heart, and shall confess him with the mouth, and shall worship him in Spirit and in truth, and submit to all his ordinances and commands; for invocation of the Lord includes the whole of worship, internal and external:

shall be saved; or delivered from that temporal destruction which came upon the Jews, as the Christians were by removing from Jerusalem to Pella, as they were directed u; and shall be saved with a spiritual and everlasting salvation by Jesus Christ; see Gill on Rom 10:13.

Gill: Act 2:22 - Ye men of Israel hear these words // Jesus of Nazareth // a man approved of God // among you // by miracles, and wonders, and signs // which God did by him in the midst of you // as ye yourselves also know Ye men of Israel hear these words,.... The Arabic version prefaces this passage with these words, "in those days Peter stood and said unto the people"...

Ye men of Israel hear these words,.... The Arabic version prefaces this passage with these words, "in those days Peter stood and said unto the people"; as if it was not on the same day, and the following oration was a new one, and not a continued discourse with the former; whereas it was delivered at the same time, and is in connection with what goes before. Only the apostle having finished the vindication of his brethren, and the whole society, and set that matter in a clear light; and being willing to take this opportunity of preaching Christ to the Jews, addresses them under another character in a new form of words, though to the same sense as in Act 2:14 in order to soften their minds, and raise their attention, and proceeds to describe the person, the subject of his following discourse:

Jesus of Nazareth; first by his name Jesus, which the angel gave him before his birth; and that for this reason, because he is the Saviour of his people from their sins, and which his name signifies; and next by the place, not where he was born, for that was Bethlehem, but where he was educated and brought up, and where he lived the greatest part of his life, Nazareth, a city in Galilee; whence he was so called, generally by way of contempt, and not so much to distinguish him from any of the same name:

a man approved of God; he was truly and really a man, who in his incarnation assumed a true body, and a reasonable soul; but he was not a mere man, and much less a common and ordinary man: he was the famous son of man the Scriptures speak of; the man of God's right hand, the man his fellow, a great, mighty, and wonderful man: "approved by God"; or shown, declared, and demonstrated by him, to be sent by him in human nature, to be the true Messiah and Saviour of the world, who was the chosen of God, loved and honoured by him, whom he sealed, and bore a testimony to; and that not privately, but openly and publicly:

among you; in the face of all the people in Jerusalem, and in the temple, and at the time of public feasts:

by miracles, and wonders, and signs; by dispossessing devils, cleansing lepers, restoring sight to the blind, causing the deaf to hear, the dumb to speak, and the lame to walk, and by raising the dead:

which God did by him in the midst of you; not but that he did the miracles himself, as and the Son of God; but as he was man, God did them, by his human nature, as the instrument: the meaning is, that his miracles were wrought by a divine power, and not by a diabolical influence, by Beelzebub the prince of devils, as the Pharisees blasphemously said of him; and these were done, not in a corner, but in the midst of them:

as ye yourselves also know; for they must be sensible and convicted in their own consciences, not only that these things were done by him, but that they could not be done by him, unless God was with him, or he was from God; and so were testimonies both of the divine approbation of him, and of his deity and Messiahship.

Gill: Act 2:23 - Him being delivered // by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God // ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain Him being delivered,.... By himself, according to his own will, for he gave, or delivered himself for his people; and by his Father, who spared him no...

Him being delivered,.... By himself, according to his own will, for he gave, or delivered himself for his people; and by his Father, who spared him not, but delivered him up for us all; and by Judas, one of his disciples, who, for a sum of money, delivered him into the hands of the Jews; and by them he was delivered up to Pilate, the Roman governor; and by him back again to the Jews, and to the soldiers, to crucify him: and all this

by the determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God; God not only foreknew that it would be, but determined that it should be, who does all things after the counsel of his own will; and this for the salvation of his people, and for the glorifying of his divine perfections: though this fixed resolution, settled purpose, and wise determination of God, did not in the least excuse the sin of Judas in betraying him, or of Pilate in condemning him, or of the Jews in crucifying him; nor did it at all infringe the liberty of their wills in acting, who did what they did, not by force, but voluntarily:

ye have taken, and by wicked hands have crucified and slain; they took him in the garden, and bound him, and had him first before the high priest, then before Pilate, the Roman governor, and cried out with one voice, in a most vehement manner, for the crucifying of him, which, at their importunity, was granted, though no fault was found in him; and therefore are justly charged with slaying, or murdering him.

Gill: Act 2:24 - Whom God raised up // having loosed the pains of death // Because it was not possible he should be holden of it Whom God raised up,.... From the dead; for though his life was taken away by men, he was raised to life again by God the Father, to whom the resurrect...

Whom God raised up,.... From the dead; for though his life was taken away by men, he was raised to life again by God the Father, to whom the resurrection of Christ is generally ascribed, though not to the exclusion of Christ himself, and the blessed Spirit; and this being what the apostles were witnesses of, and the Jews endeavoured to stifle as much as they could, it being the sign Christ gave them of the truth of his Messiahship; and this being also a fundamental article of the Christian religion, the apostle enlarges upon it:

having loosed the pains of death; this may be understood either of what Christ had done for his people by dying for them; he had abolished death; he had took away its sting, and delivered them from the curse of it, having fulfilled the law, satisfied justice, and made full atonement for their sin; so that though they die, death is not a penal evil to them, nor shall they always continue under the power of it: or of what God did in raising Christ from the dead; he delivered him from the power of death, by which he was held in the grave, and which is expressed by a word which signifies pains and sorrows, even those of a woman in travail; which though he felt not now, he had gone through them; his low state in the grave was the effect of them; and these are said to be loosed when he was raised up, he being so entirely delivered from them, as that they should never come upon him more: and it is to be observed, that the same word in the Hebrew language, and so in the Chaldee and Syriac, in which Peter might speak, signifies both cords and sorrows; and we often read in Talmudic and Rabbinic w writings, of חבלו של משיח, "the sorrows", or "pains" of the Messiah. The death which Christ died, being the death of the cross, was a very painful one: he endured great pains in his body, smote with rods, and buffeted with the hands of men; by being scourged and whipped, and having a crown of thorns platted on his head; but the pains of the cross were still greater, his body being stretched out upon it, and fastened to it by nails drove through his hands and feet, and then reared up, and jogged in the earth, where he hung upon it in extreme agony, till he expired: and these pains he endured, not through want of love to him in his Father, who, as he does not willingly grieve and afflict the children of men, so neither would he his own Son; nor was it on account of any sin of his, for he knew none, nor did he commit any; but he was wounded, and bruised, and endured these sorrows and pains for the sins of his people: as he was their surety, it was necessary he should die, because the wages of sin is death, and the justice and veracity of God required it; and it was proper he should die the painful death of the cross, because of the types and prophecies of it, and chiefly that he might appear to be made a curse for his people: though more must be meant here than the pains he endured in the moment and article of death, since they ceased at death, and he was then freed from them; whereas the text speaks of a loosing him from them at his resurrection, which supposes that they continued on him until that time; wherefore these pains of death also signify the power and dominion death had over him, and continued to have over him in the grave; with the cords of which he was bound and held, till he was loosed by raising him from the dead. Dr. Goodwin is of opinion, that these words are to be understood, not of the resurrection of Christ's body from the pains and power of death, but at least chiefly of the recovery and revival of his soul from those spiritual agonies which attended him, and from which he was loosed and delivered before his death; and the rather, because as before observed, at death the pains of it are gone, the bitterness of it is over, and nothing is felt in the grave; besides, the word here used signifies the pains of a woman in travail, 1Th 5:3 and seems best to agree with those inward sufferings of Christ, which are called "the travail of his soul", Isa 53:11 and which, like the pangs of a woman in labour, came upon him gradually: four or five days before his death he said, "now is my soul troubled", Joh 12:27. The night in which he was betrayed, when he came into the garden, he began to be sorrowful, and heavy, and sore amazed; and at length he breaks out, and says, "my soul is exceeding sorrowful, even unto death", Mat 26:37 and after some time his pains increase, and being in agony, he prayed more earnestly, and his sweat was, as it were, great drops of blood, Luk 22:44 but the sharpest pains were yet to come, and which he endured when on the cross, being forsaken by his God and Father, Mat 27:46 and which arose partly from the sins of his people, the filth and guilt of them laid upon him, which must be very distressing to his pure and holy mind; and from the wrath of God, and curse of the law, which he sustained as the punishment for them; and it was necessary he should bear the whole punishment due to sin, the punishment of sense, or feel the wrath of God, and the strokes of divine justice, and the punishment of loss, or be deprived of the divine presence; and these sorrows of soul may be well called the pains or sorrows of death, because they were unto death, and issued in it; a corporeal death followed upon them; and when he was in the garden, and on the cross, it might be truly said, "the sorrows of death compassed him about", Psa 18:4 but from these he was loosed just before his death, when he said, "it is finished"; the darkness was over; the light of God's countenance broke out upon him; he heard his cry, and helped him in the acceptable time, in the day of salvation; his anger, as a judge, was turned away from him, justice being entirely satisfied; and therefore it was not possible he should be held any longer with these cords and sorrows of death; for he being an infinite person, was able to bear all the wrath of God at once, which was due to sin, and therefore did not bring on him an eternal death as on the wicked, he sustaining and satisfying for all at once; and, like another Samson, broke asunder these cords like threads, and was loosed from them. But after all, though these are very great truths; yet, according to the order in which these words lie, being placed after the account of the crucifixion and death of Christ, they seem rather to respect the resurrection of his body, and the loosing it from the power and dominion of death; and in such sense as never to return to it, or any more feel the pains of it. One of Stephen's copies reads, "the pains of Hades", or the invisible state; and the Vulgate Latin version, "the pains of hell"; as in Psa 18:5 where the grave is meant; and the Syriac version, חבליה דש×ול, "the pains", or "cords of the grave": the word "cords", or "bands", best agrees with the word "loosing"; and the Ethiopic version renders it, "the bands of death",

Because it was not possible he should be holden of it: of death, and under the power of it; partly, because of the power and dignity of his person, as the Son of God, he being still the Prince of life, and who by dying abolished death, and him that had the power of it; and partly, because as the surety of his people, he had made full satisfaction for sin, and had brought in an everlasting righteousness, and therefore ought in justice to be discharged, and detained a prisoner no longer; as also because of the prophecies of the Old Testament concerning his resurrection, which must be fulfilled, as follows,

Gill: Act 2:25 - For David speaketh concerning him // I foresaw the Lord always before my face // for he is on my right hand // that I should not be moved For David speaketh concerning him,.... The Messiah, the Lord Jesus Christ, in Psa 16:8. The whole psalm belongs to the Messiah, and everything concern...

For David speaketh concerning him,.... The Messiah, the Lord Jesus Christ, in Psa 16:8. The whole psalm belongs to the Messiah, and everything concerning the person in it agrees with him; such as his trust in God, Psa 16:1 as he was man and Mediator; his very great regard to the saints, and delight in them, Psa 16:2 his disregard to others who were hastening after another God, or another Saviour, whose sacrifices, as an high priest, he would not offer up, nor make intercession for them, Psa 16:4 his exceeding great satisfaction in having the God of Israel for his portion, and in having his lot cast among his peculiar people, who were a delightful inheritance to him, Psa 16:5 his thankfulness for advice and direction in the time of his sorrows and sufferings; and his dependence on the almighty power of God to support and protect him, Psa 16:7 and the joy and comfort he was filled with in the view of his resurrection from the dead, and his enjoyment of the heavenly glory, Psa 16:9,

I foresaw the Lord always before my face; Christ always had Jehovah in view throughout the whole of his life; and in his last moments he had respect unto the glory of his perfections, as the ultimate end of his obedience and sufferings; and to his purposes, council, and covenant, which were to be accomplished by him; and to his will and command in preaching the Gospel, working miracles, going about to do good, in obeying the precept, and bearing the penalty of the law; as well as to his promises, and his power to assist, support, and preserve him, as man and Mediator:

for he is on my right hand; which expresses his nearness to him, his presence with him, his readiness to assist him, and his protection of him; as if he was his second that stood by him, to take his part, and, if need be, to take up his cause, and defend him from his enemies; see Psa 109:31.

that I should not be moved; from his station, place, and duty; from the cause he was engaged in, so as to relinquish it; or with the fear of men, or fury of devils, or wrath of God, whilst he was doing and suffering, according to the will of God.

Gill: Act 2:26 - Therefore did my heart rejoice // and my tongue was glad // Moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope Therefore did my heart rejoice,.... Because that he had always the truth, faithfulness, and power of God in his view, and the presence and protection ...

Therefore did my heart rejoice,.... Because that he had always the truth, faithfulness, and power of God in his view, and the presence and protection of God with him; and which are sufficient to make the hearts of his people, as well as of him, to rejoice:

and my tongue was glad: in the Hebrew text it is, "my glory"; and so the Syriac version renders it here; which Kimchi explains of the soul, because that is the glory of the body; but our apostle rightly interprets it of the tongue, which is so called, Psa 30:12 and Psa 57:8 and Psa 108:1 because it is both the glory of man, for that being endowed with the faculty of speaking, gives him a glory above the brute creatures; and because it is that by which he glorifies God, by ascribing greatness to him, speaking of his marvellous works, and singing his praises, as Christ did, in the great congregation, among his apostles, a little before his death,

Moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope, or "safely"; meaning, that his body should lie quietly in the grave, as in its resting place from all toil and labour, pains and sorrows, and be secure from worms, or any corruption. Or this may be understood of his person being in a quiet, firm, and full hope of the resurrection of the dead, and of eternal life and glory.

Gill: Act 2:27 - Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell // neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell,.... This is an apostrophe, or an address to his Father, who he believed would not leave his soul, as sepa...

Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell,.... This is an apostrophe, or an address to his Father, who he believed would not leave his soul, as separate from his body, in Hades, in the invisible world of souls, in the place where the souls of departed saints are, but would quickly return it to its body, and reunite them; or else, that he would not leave his dead body, for so נפש sometimes signifies; see Lev 19:28 in the grave; which is no unusual sense of ש×ול; see Gen 42:38 that is, so long as to be corrupted and putrefy, as the next clause shows:

neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. The character of an "Holy One" well agrees with Christ, both as God, or with respect to his divine nature, holiness being a perfection in it, and in which he is glorious; and as man, he being holy in his nature, harmless in his life and conversation: all his doctrines were pure and holy, and so were all his works; and all his administrations in the discharge of every of his office; and he is the efficient cause and lain of all the holiness of his people; they are sanctified in him, and by him, and have all their sanctification from him. The word may be rendered, "thy merciful", or "bountiful one"; and such Christ is, a merciful, as well as faithful high priest; and who has shown great compassion both to the bodies and souls of men, and has been very beneficent and liberal in the distributions of his grace and goodness. Now, though he died, and was laid in the grave, and buried, yet God would not suffer him to lie there so long as to be corrupted and putrefied, which is the sense of seeing corruption: and so the Jews themselves explain the last clause of the preceding verse, in connection with this, "my flesh shall rest in hope", that no worm or maggot should have power over it, or corrupt it,

"Seven fathers (they say x) dwell in eternal glory, and there is no רמה ותולעה, "worm or maggot", rules over them; and these are they, Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and Moses, and Aaron, and Amram their father; and there are that say also David, as it is said, Psa 16:1, "therefore my heart is glad, and my glory rejoiceth, my flesh also shall rest in hope".

And which sense also is mentioned by one of their commentators of note y, who thus paraphrases the words:

"whilst I am alive it shall rest safely, for thou wilt deliver me from all hurt; and in the mystical sense, or according to the Midrash, after death; intimating, that no maggot or worm should have power over him;

which was not true of David, but is of the Messiah,

Gill: Act 2:28 - Thou hast made known to me the ways of life // Thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance Thou hast made known to me the ways of life,.... That is, thou hast raised me from the dead. When God raised Christ from the dead, he showed him, or m...

Thou hast made known to me the ways of life,.... That is, thou hast raised me from the dead. When God raised Christ from the dead, he showed him, or made him to know experimentally the way of life, or the way of the resurrection from death to life; and this path of life, or of the resurrection to an immortal and eternal life, was first shown to Christ, who is the first fruits of them that slept, and the first begotten from the dead,

Thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance; or glorious presence, in which is fulness of joy; which Christ, as man, is in, and fully possessed of, being exalted at the right hand of God, and crowned with glory and honour, and has all the joy that was set before him in his sufferings and death.

Gill: Act 2:29 - Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto you // of the patriarch David // that he is both dead, and buried, and his sepulchre is with us unto this day Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto you,.... The apostle calls the Jews, brethren, whom he before only styled men of Judea, and men of Israel, ...

Men and brethren, let me freely speak unto you,.... The apostle calls the Jews, brethren, whom he before only styled men of Judea, and men of Israel, because they were his brethren according to the flesh, as many of them afterwards were in a spiritual relation; and the rather he adds this affectionate appellation to soften their minds, and prepare them to receive the account he was about to give of David, and of his prophecy of the Messiah, and his resurrection; in which he used much freedom of speech, consistent with truth, good sense, and strong reasoning; which he thought might be allowed to take, and they would not be displeased at, in discoursing to them

of the patriarch David; who was a "head of the fathers", as the Syriac and Arabic versions render it; a prince of the tribes of Israel; one of the greatest kings the tribes of Israel ever had; and therefore this name well becomes him; though it is more commonly given to Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, and the heads of the twelve tribes:

that he is both dead, and buried, and his sepulchre is with us unto this day; it is a plain case, and a certain matter of fact, which nobody disputes or denies, that David really died, and was laid in the grave, and that his monument, or tomb, was still extant, so that he was not risen from the dead; and therefore the above citation could not respect him, but another, even the Messiah, and had been literally fulfilled in Jesus. The Jews say z, that David died on the day of Pentecost; which was the very day on which Peter was now preaching; he was buried in Jerusalem, and his sepulchral monument was in being when Peter said these words. And Josephus relates a, that the sepulchre of David was opened by Hyrcanus, who took out of it three thousand talents; and that it was afterwards opened by Herod b: which, if true, may serve to render credible what Peter says concerning its continuance to that day. Though it may be questioned whether any such treasure was ever in it, or taken out of it; and still less credible is the account which R. Benjamin c gives of two men in his time, who, under the wall of Zion, found a cave, which led them to a large palace built on pillars of marble, and covered with gold and silver; and within it was a table, and a golden sceptre, and a crown of gold; and this, says the author, was the sepulchre of David, king of Israel,

Gill: Act 2:30 - Therefore being a prophet // and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him // that of the fruit of his loins // according to the flesh, he would raise up Christ // to sit on his throne Therefore being a prophet,.... Who could foretell things to come, as he did many things concerning the sufferings and death of Christ, and the circums...

Therefore being a prophet,.... Who could foretell things to come, as he did many things concerning the sufferings and death of Christ, and the circumstances attending it, concerning his resurrection, ascension, and session at the right hand of God. So the title of his "Psalms", in the Syriac version, runs thus; the "Book of the Psalms of David, King and Prophet": and in the Arabic version, "the First Book of the Psalms of David the Prophet, King of the Children of Israel". Though the Jews d will not allow him, nor Solomon, nor Daniel, to be strictly and properly prophets, they make a difference between prophecy, and the Holy Spirit. They own, that the book of Psalms was written under the influence of the Holy Spirit, but not by prophecy; and therefore they place it among the Hagiographa, or holy writings, but not among the Prophets: though after all, Kimchi allows David to be a prophet, since he is called a man of God; for he says this name is not said of any but על נבי×, "of a prophet" e; and Peter is right in calling him so:

and knowing that God had sworn with an oath to him; as he did in Psa 132:11.

that of the fruit of his loins; of one that should be of his seed, that should spring from him, even the Virgin Mary, who was of the house and lineage of David:

according to the flesh, he would raise up Christ; would send him forth, according to the human nature; for this phrase respects not his resurrection from the dead, but his incarnation or exhibition in the flesh, as in Act 3:26. This clause is wanting in the Vulgate Latin, Syriac, and Ethiopic versions, and in the Alexandrian copy, and should be read in a parenthesis; since it is not in the text in Psa 132:11.

to sit on his throne; on the throne of David his father; see Gill on Luk 1:32.

Gill: Act 2:31 - He seeing this before // spake of the resurrection of Christ // that his soul was not left in hell // neither his flesh did see corruption He seeing this before,.... Or by a spirit of prophecy foreseeing it, that according to God's promise and oath, the Messiah would be raised up, and spr...

He seeing this before,.... Or by a spirit of prophecy foreseeing it, that according to God's promise and oath, the Messiah would be raised up, and spring from his seed; and also by the same Spirit foresaw that he would suffer and die, and be laid in the grave, the pit of corruption:

spake of the resurrection of Christ; from the dead, to the sense of the following words, in Psa 16:10.

that his soul was not left in hell: neither his separate soul in Hades, nor his body in the grave,

neither his flesh did see corruption; or his body, or his "carcass", as the Syriac version renders it, did not lie so long in the grave as to rot and putrefy.

Gill: Act 2:32 - This Jesus hath God raised up // whereof we are all witnesses This Jesus hath God raised up,.... That is, from the dead, whereof we are all witnesses; namely, of his resurrection, they having seen him, and hea...

This Jesus hath God raised up,.... That is, from the dead,

whereof we are all witnesses; namely, of his resurrection, they having seen him, and heard him, and ate, and drank, and conversed with him since his resurrection; and which was true, not of the twelve apostles only, but of the whole company: or "we are all his witnesses"; either of God, who raised Christ from the dead; or of Christ who was raised by him; and indeed, they bore testimony to the whole of this, to Christ, and to his resurrection, and to its being done by God the Father.

Gill: Act 2:33 - Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted // and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost // he hath shed forth this // which ye now see and hear Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted,.... After his resurrection he ascended to heaven, and was exalted in human nature; "to the right han...

Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted,.... After his resurrection he ascended to heaven, and was exalted in human nature; "to the right hand of God", as the Ethiopic version; and the Arabic version used by De Dieu read; an honour that never was conferred on any creature, angels or men, besides: or he was exalted and raised to the high honour and dignity of a Prince and Saviour, of Lord, Head, and King, so as to have a name, dominion, and authority over all, by the mighty power of God, which is sometimes called his right hand; see Psa 118:15.

and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost; which the Father had promised to pour forth in the last days, Isa 44:3 and which Christ had promised to send from the Father, Joh 14:16 and which, upon his ascension and exaltation, he received as Mediator from him; see Psa 68:18 compared with Eph 4:8.

he hath shed forth this; this Holy Spirit, or promised Spirit, these gifts of his; and so the Syriac version renders it, "he hath shed forth this gift"; which expresses both the plenty and abundance of the gifts bestowed, and the liberality of Christ in the donation of them: it is added,

which ye now see and hear; meaning the cloven tongues, as of fire, which they saw sitting on the disciples, and the various languages which they heard them speak. The Alexandrian copy, the Vulgate Latin and Ethiopic versions, leave out the word "now": and the Syriac, in the room of it, reads, "behold".

Gill: Act 2:34 - For David is not ascended into the heavens For David is not ascended into the heavens,.... In his body, that being still in the grave, in his sepulchre, which remained to that day, though in hi...

For David is not ascended into the heavens,.... In his body, that being still in the grave, in his sepulchre, which remained to that day, though in his soul he was ascended to heaven; his Spirit had returned to God that gave it, and was among the spirits of just men made perfect: but he saith himself, in Psa 110:1 "the Lord said unto my Lord, sit thou on my right hand"; see Gill on Mat 22:44.

Gill: Act 2:35 - Until I make thy foes thy footstool. Until I make thy foes thy footstool. See Gill on Mat 22:44.

Until I make thy foes thy footstool. See Gill on Mat 22:44.

Gill: Act 2:36 - Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly // that God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly,.... "With certain knowledge", as the Arabic version renders it; with full assurance of it: this ...

Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly,.... "With certain knowledge", as the Arabic version renders it; with full assurance of it: this is a case that is plain and clear, a matter of fact that may be depended on; which all the people of Israel, called "the house of Israel", a phrase frequently used of that people in the Old Testament, which every individual of that body of men might be assured of:

that God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ; that is, that God the Father had not only constituted and appointed Jesus of Nazareth to be the Messiah, the Lord of lords, and King of kings, and had invested him with that office, power, and authority, but he had made him manifest to be so by the Holy Spirit which he had received, and now poured forth the same, and not another; even him whom they had rejected with so much contempt; whom they had treated in such a scornful and brutish manner; had spit upon, buffeted, and scourged, and at last crucified; and yet, now, even he had all power in heaven, and in earth, given him, and was exalted above every name; that in his name every knee should bow. The phrase of "making a Messiah", or "Christ", is used in the Talmudic writings f,

"The holy blessed God sought to make Hezekiah the Messiah, or Christ, and Sennacherib Gog and Magog; the property or attribute of justice said before the holy blessed God, Lord of the world, and what was David, the king of Israel, who said so many songs and hymns before thee, and thou didst not make him Christ? Hezekiah, for whom thou hast done all these wonders, and he hath not said a song before thee, wilt thou make him the Messiah, or Christ? wherefore his mouth was shut up; and the earth opened, and said a song before him; Lord of the world, I have said a song before thee, for this righteous one, ועשהו משיח, and he made him Messiah, or Christ.

Gill: Act 2:37 - Now when they heard this // they were pricked in their hearts // and said unto Peter, and to the rest of the apostles, men and brethren, what shall we do? Now when they heard this,.... Or "him", as the Arabic version; that is, Peter speaking these things, describing the character of Jesus of Nazareth; op...

Now when they heard this,.... Or "him", as the Arabic version; that is, Peter speaking these things, describing the character of Jesus of Nazareth; opening the prophecies concerning him; asserting his resurrection from the dead, and exaltation at the right hand of God; ascribing this wonderful affair, of speaking with divers tongues, to his effusion of the Spirit; and charging them home with the iniquity of crucifying him:

they were pricked in their hearts; the word of God entered into them, and was as a sharp sword in them, which cut and laid open their hearts, and the sin and wickedness of them; they saw themselves guilty of the crime laid to their charge, and were filled with remorse of conscience for it; they felt pain at their hearts, and much uneasiness, and were seized with horror and trembling; they were wounded in their spirits, being hewn and cut down by the prophets and apostles of the Lord, and slain by the words of his mouth; they were as dead men in their own apprehension; and indeed, a prick, a cut, or wound in the heart is mortal:

and said unto Peter, and to the rest of the apostles, men and brethren, what shall we do? the persons they before mocked at, they are glad to advise with, what should be done in this their sad and wretched case; what they should do to obtain the favour of God, the forgiveness of their sins, and everlasting salvation. Convinced, awakened sinners, are generally at first upon a covenant of works; are for doing something to atone for their past crimes, to set themselves right in the sight of God, to ingratiate themselves into his favour, and procure the pardon of their sins, and the inheritance of eternal life. And they seem also to be at a loss about the way of salvation, what is to be done to attain it, or how, and by what means it is to be come at; and are almost ready to despair of it, their sin appearing in so dreadful a light, and attended with such aggravating circumstances. Beza's ancient copy reads, "some of them said to Peter", &c. not all that heard, but those that were pricked to the heart.

Gill: Act 2:38 - Then Peter said unto them // repent // and be baptized everyone of you // in the name of Jesus Christ // for the remission of sins // and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost Then Peter said unto them,.... Being the mouth of the apostles, and being ready to give advice, and speak a word of comfort to their distressed minds:...

Then Peter said unto them,.... Being the mouth of the apostles, and being ready to give advice, and speak a word of comfort to their distressed minds:

repent: change your minds, entertain other thoughts, and a different opinion of Jesus of Nazareth, than you have done; consider him, and believe in him, as the true Messiah and Saviour of the world; look upon him, not any more as an impostor, and a blasphemer, but as sent of God, and the only Redeemer of Israel; change your voice and way of speaking of him, and your conduct towards his disciples and followers; a change of mind will produce a change of actions in life and conversation: bring forth fruits meet for repentance; and make an open and hearty profession of repentance for this your sin. And this the apostle said, to distinguish between a legal and an evangelical repentance; the former is expressed in their being pricked to the heart, on which they were not to depend; the latter he was desirous they might have, and show forth; which springs from the love of God, is attended with views, or at least hopes of pardoning grace and mercy, and with faith in Christ Jesus: it lies in a true sight and sense of sin, under the illuminations and convictions of the Spirit of God; in a sorrow for it, after a godly sort, and because it is committed against a God of love, grace, and mercy, and it shows itself in loathing sin, and in shame for it, in an ingenuous acknowledgement of it, and in forsaking it: and this is moreover urged, to show the necessity of it, as to salvation, for such that God would not have perish, he will have come to repentance; so to their admission to the ordinance of baptism, to which repentance is a pre-requisite; and to which the apostle next advises:

and be baptized everyone of you; that repents and believes; that is, in water, in which John administered the ordinance of baptism; in which Christ himself was baptized, and in which the apostles of Christ administered it; in this Philip baptized the eunuch; and in this were the persons baptized that were converted in Cornelius's house; and it is distinguished from the baptism of the Spirit, or with fire, the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit mentioned in the last clause of this verse; and which ordinance of water baptism was administered by immersion, as the places, Jordan and Aenon, where John performed it, and the instances of it particularly in Christ, and in the eunuch, and the end of it, which is to represent the death, burial, and resurrection of Christ, as well as the primary signification of the word, show. And this is to be done,

in the name of Jesus Christ; not to the exclusion of the Father, and of the Spirit, in whose name also this ordinance is to be administered, Mat 28:19 but the name of Jesus Christ is particularly mentioned, because of these Jews, who had before rejected and denied him as the Messiah; but now, upon their repentance and faith, they are to be baptized in his name, by his authority, according to his command; professing their faith in him, devoting themselves to him, and calling on his name. The end for which this was to be submitted to, is,

for the remission of sins; not that forgiveness of sin could be procured either by repentance, or by baptism; for this is only obtained by the blood of Christ; but the apostle advises these awakened, sensible, repenting, and believing souls, to submit to baptism, that by it their faith might be led to Christ, who suffered and died for their sins, who left them buried in his grave, and who rose again for their justification from them; all which is, in a most lively manner, represented in the ordinance of baptism by immersion: the encouragement to it follows,

and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost: not the grace of the Spirit, as a regenerator and sanctifier; for that they had already; and is necessary, as previous to baptism; unless it should mean confirmation of that grace, and stability in it, as it appears from Act 2:42 they afterwards had; but rather the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit, particularly the gift of speaking with tongues, which Christ had received from the Father, and had now shed on his apostles; see Act 19:5.

Gill: Act 2:39 - and to your children // and to all that are afar off Either of the Messiah, and salvation by him, which was particularly given forth to the people of the Jews; or of the remission of sins, which was a br...

Either of the Messiah, and salvation by him, which was particularly given forth to the people of the Jews; or of the remission of sins, which was a branch of the covenant made with the house of Israel, in a spiritual sense, even the whole household of God; or of the pouring forth of the Spirit: and this promise was not only to them, but to theirs, even to as many of them as belonged to the election of grace; and whom the Lord their God would effectually call by his grace, as the last and limiting clause of the text, and which is to be connected with every part of it, shows:

and to your children: this is the rather mentioned, because these awakened, and converted souls, were not only in great concern about themselves, for their sin of crucifying Christ, but were in great distress about their children, on whom they had imprecated the guilt of Christ's blood, as upon themselves; the thought of which cut them to the heart, and made their hearts bleed, within them: wherefore to relieve them, and administer comfort to them in this their distress, the apostle informs them, that the promise of Christ, and of his grace, was not only to them, who were now called, but it was also to their children; to as many of them as the Lord God should call; and who are the children of the promise, which all the children of the flesh were not, Rom 9:6 and to these the promise should be applied, notwithstanding this dreadful imprecation of theirs:

and to all that are afar off; either in place, as those that were dispersed, among the several nations of the world; and so carried in it a comfortable aspect on the multitude of Jews, that were of every nation under heaven; or in time, who should live in ages to come; or else the Gentiles are intended, who were afar off from God and Christ, and the way of life and salvation by him; see Eph 2:12 even as many as the Lord our God shall call: not externally only, by the ministry of the word, but internally, by his grace and Spirit; with that calling, which is according to the purpose and grace of God, and is inseparably connected with eternal glory; the promise is to all such, and is made good to all such, whether they be Jews or Gentiles, fathers, or children, greater or lesser sinners. The Syriac version reads, "whom God himself shall call".

Gill: Act 2:40 - And with many other words did he testify and exhort // saying, save yourselves from this untoward generation And with many other words did he testify and exhort,.... For Luke does not give the sermons of the apostles at length, but a compendium, or specimen o...

And with many other words did he testify and exhort,.... For Luke does not give the sermons of the apostles at length, but a compendium, or specimen of them, and some of the more remarkable things in them; and which, it seems, lay partly in testifying concerning Christ, his person, office, grace, righteousness, and salvation; and against sins and errors, and false doctrine; and in "exhorting" to the exercise of grace, and the discharge of duty; or in comforting distressed minds: for the word used signifies to comfort as well as to exhort; though it seems to have the latter sense here, since it follows:

saying, save yourselves from this untoward generation: meaning, the chief priests, Scribes, and Pharisees, and elders of the people, chiefly, who were a perverse generation of men; and upon whom, for their impenitence and unbelief, for their rejection of the Messiah, and their evil treatment of him, wrath and ruin would come upon them, to the uttermost, very quickly; wherefore the apostle exhorts to separate from them, and not partake of their sins, lest they should also of their plagues; but come out from among them, and so, in a temporal sense, save themselves from the destruction that would quickly come on their nation, city, and temple; and so the Arabic version renders it, "escape from this rough generation".

Gill: Act 2:41 - Then they that gladly received his word // were baptized Then they that gladly received his word,.... The Syriac version adds, "and believed"; what Peter said concerning repentance and baptism, and especiall...

Then they that gladly received his word,.... The Syriac version adds, "and believed"; what Peter said concerning repentance and baptism, and especially concerning remission of sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost; and concerning the promise of Christ, and salvation by him, of the pardon of sin, and of the Holy Spirit; which doctrine they received with great joy and gladness, it being suitable to their case; and very "readily", and "willingly", as the Syriac and Arabic versions render it; for they were now made a willing people in the day of God's power, and now that promise, or prophecy, in Psa 110:3 had a remarkable accomplishment; these converts were the dew of Christ's youth, as well as instances of his powerful and efficacious grace: not all that heard this sermon of Peter's received his doctrine in this manner, only some; and so the Syriac and Arabic versions render the words, "and some of them readily received", &c. which shows the distinguishing grace of God in this instance. The Vulgate Latin and Ethiopic versions leave out the word "gladly", which should not be omitted: and as soon as they had received the word, and were comforted by it, they

were baptized; in water, by immersion, for which there was great conveniency in Jerusalem, and in the temple, where the apostles now were: in the city of Jerusalem, in private houses, they had their baths for purifications, by immersion, as in the case of menstruous, gonorrhoeas, and other defilements, by touching unclean persons, and things, which were very frequent; so that a digger of cisterns, for such uses, and others, was a business in Jerusalem,

"Says Simeon Sicana g, who was a digger of cisterns, ditches, and caves, in Jerusalem, to R. Jochanan ben Zaccai, I am as great a man as thou art; he made answer to him, why? (or your reason for it;) he replied to him, because I am employed in the necessary affairs of many, (or of the public,) as you are; for says he, if a man comes to you for judgment, or to ask a question, you say to him, drink out of this cistern, whose waters are pure, and cold; or, if a woman asks thee concerning her monstrous, you say to her, טבלי, dip in this cistern, whose waters purify.

And in the temple there was an apartment, called בית טבילה, "the dipping place", or "room", where the high priest dipped himself on the day of atonement h: and besides, there were ten lavers of brass, made by Solomon; and every laver held forty baths of water, and each was four cubits broad and long, sufficient for immersion of the whole body of a man; and to these Herbanus i the Jew seems to have respect, when he says, that in the outer part of Solomon's temple, there were λουτηÏης, "lavers", in every side, (or all around,) which were free, or open, for the use of all; to which, he thinks, the prophet Isaiah has respect, in Isa 1:16. Those were for the priests, both to wash their hands and feet at, and also to wash the burnt offerings; see Exo 30:18 k: and who were likewise obliged, very often, to bathe, or dip their whole bodies in water; for if a priest went out of the temple for a little while to speak with a friend, טעון טבילה, "he was obliged to dipping": and if he nodded, he was obliged to wash his hands and his feet; but if he slept, he was obliged to dip himself; yea, a man might not go into the court, or to service, even though he was clean, עד ×©×”×•× ×˜×•×‘×œ, "until he dip himself" l. Add to this, that there was the molten sea also for the priests to wash in, 2Ch 4:6 which was done by immersion; on which one of the Jewish commentators m has these words:

"the sea was לטבילת, "for the dipping" of the priests; for in the midst of it, they dipped themselves from their uncleanness; but in the Jerusalem Talmud n there is an objection, is it not a vessel? as if it was said, how can they "dip" in it, for is it not a vessel? and there is no "dipping" in vessels: R. Joshua ben Levi replied, a pipe of water was laid to it from the fountain of Etam, and the feet of the oxen, (which were under the molten sea,) were open at the pomegranates; so that it was as if it was from under the earth, and the waters came to it, and entered, and ascended, by the way of the feet of the oxen, which were open beneath them, and bored.

The reason of the objection is, because bathing, or dipping for purification, was not made in vessels, but in gatherings, or pools of water upon the ground; and which objection is removed, by observing, that a pipe was laid from the fountain of Etam, which supplied it with spring, or running water; so that the molten sea, and the lavers, were looked upon all one as pools of water, or springs of water, and as fit for immersion. This sea was ten cubits from brim to brim, and five cubits high, and held two thousand baths, 1Ki 7:23. Yea, three thousand, as in 2Ch 6:5 and every laver held forty baths, 1Ki 7:38 and every bath held four gallons and a half, and between seven and eight gallons of wine measure. And it may be observed, that there were also in Jerusalem the pool of Bethesda, into which persons went down at certain times, Joh 5:1 and the pool of Siloam, where persons bathed, and dipped themselves, on certain occasions; See Gill on Joh 9:7. So that there were conveniences enough for baptism by immersion in this place: and the same day there were added; unto them, or to the church, as in Act 2:47 the whole company of the hundred and twenty disciples; the Arabic version supplies, "among the believers": the number of those, that were added to them, were about three thousand souls; or persons, men, and women; and their number is no objection to their being baptized by immersion. As for convenient places to baptize in, there were enough, as we have seen already; and there were administrators sufficient for this work: had there been no more than the twelve apostles, it was but two hundred and fifty men apiece; and there were twelve separate places in the temple, where they might be baptizing at the same time; there were the ten lavers, the molten sea, and the dipping room, so that the work was not so very heavy nor difficult; but besides, there were seventy disciples, who, as they were preachers of the word, were administrators of this ordinance; and supposing them all employed, as they might be, at the same time, either in the temple, or at the pools in Jerusalem, or at the baths, and cisterns, in private houses; they would not have more than six or seven and thirty persons apiece to baptize; and there was time enough in the day for it; it was but the third hour, or nine o'clock in the morning, when Peter began his sermon; and allowing an hour for that, there were eight hours more in the day, according to the Jewish reckoning of twelve hours in a day; so that the business might be done without any hurry, or great fatigue; and indeed, the objection, as to time, would equally lie against sprinkling, or pouring, as dipping; at least the difference is very inconsiderable; for the same form of words must be pronounced in administering the ordinance by the one, as by the other; and a person being ready, is very near as soon dipped into water, as water can be taken, and sprinkled, or poured on the face. Besides, after all, though these persons were added to the church the same day, it does not necessarily follow from the text, that they were all baptized in one day; the words do not oblige us to such a sense: I own, I am of opinion, that they were all baptized in one day; and that on the same day they were baptized, they were joined to the church; and that day was the day of Pentecost, the day on which the law was given on Mount Sinai, and on which now the Gospel was published to men of all nations under the heavens; the day on which the firstfruits were offered to the Lord, and on which now the firstfruits of the death, resurrection, and ascension of Christ were brought in to him. Let the order be observed, they were first baptized, and then added to the church,

Gill: Act 2:42 - And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine // and fellowship // and in breaking of bread // and in prayers And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine,.... And which is the same with the doctrine of Christ, of which he is the author, preacher, ...

And they continued steadfastly in the apostles' doctrine,.... And which is the same with the doctrine of Christ, of which he is the author, preacher, and subject; the substance of which is peace, pardon, righteousness, and salvation by him: this the apostles received from Christ, and constantly taught in their ministry; for which reason, it is called theirs; and this these young converts had embraced gladly; and were not only believers of it, but persevering believers; they were constant hearers of it; they continually attended on the ministry of the apostles, and held fast the form of sound words they had received from them; and stood fast in the faith of the Gospel, notwithstanding all the reproach cast upon it, and the afflictions they endured for it:

and fellowship; with the apostles and other saints, in spiritual conversation with them, in private, and in communion with them at the Lord's table in public: and so the Vulgate Latin reads this clause, in connection with the next, thus, "in the communication of breaking of bread"; to which agrees the Syriac version, and "they communicated in prayer, and in breaking of the eucharist"; though it seems better to understand this of a distinct branch of fellowship, or communication, and may rather intend liberality and beneficence, in which sense it is used, Rom 15:26 and so expresses their constant contributions towards the support of the apostles, as ministers of the word and of the poor members of the church; a duty which, in both its branches, is incumbent on those who have it in their power to perform, and which these first Christians were remarkable for:

and in breaking of bread; or "of the eucharist": as the Syriac version renders it, which was an usual name with the ancients for the Lord's supper; and which seems to be intended here, and not eating common bread, or a common meal; seeing it is here mentioned with religious exercises: and though the Jews used to begin their meals with breaking of bread, yet the whole repast, or meal, is never by them called by that name; and for what reason these saints should be commended for keeping their common meals, cannot be said, unless to show their sociableness, agreement, and brotherly love in eating together; and which is not hinted at here, but in Act 2:46 where it is mentioned as something distinct from this: it seems rather therefore to design, that they were constant at the Lord's table, kept their places there, and duly attended whenever the ordinance was administered:

and in prayers: not only in their closets, and in their families, but in the church; in the public prayers of the church, they observed all opportunities of this kind, and gladly embraced them.

Gill: Act 2:43 - and many wonders and signs were done by the apostles Upon every inhabitant of Jerusalem, at least upon a great many of them; and upon all, or the greater part of them that saw, and heard these things; th...

Upon every inhabitant of Jerusalem, at least upon a great many of them; and upon all, or the greater part of them that saw, and heard these things; that heard the apostles speak with divers tongues, and Peter preach in the awful manner he did, and saw so many thousands at once embrace the Gospel of Christ, and profess his name, when it now, by reason of his crucifixion but a few weeks ago, lay under the greatest reproach and scandal; and such a number baptized in water; and also because of the miracles done by the apostles, after mentioned. The Ethiopic version is very odd, "and all animals feared the apostles": as if the very brute creatures stood in awe of them:

and many wonders and signs were done by the apostles: the Vulgate Latin, and Syriac versions add, "in Jerusalem"; such as casting out devils, healing the sick, causing the lame to walk, &c. which were promised by Christ should be done by them; and which were necessary for the confirmation of the Gospel, and of the apostles' mission to preach it. The Vulgate Latin version adds another clause, much like the first part of the text, "and great fear was upon all": and the Alexandrian copy, and some others, read, "in Jerusalem, there was great fear upon all."

Gill: Act 2:44 - And all that believed were together // and had all things common And all that believed were together,.... Not in one place, for no one house could hold them all, their number was now so large; but they "agreed toget...

And all that believed were together,.... Not in one place, for no one house could hold them all, their number was now so large; but they "agreed together", as the Arabic version renders it: all these believers were of one mind and judgment, as to doctrines, they agreed in their sentiments and principles of religion; and they were of one heart and soul, were cordially affected to each other, and mutually were assisting to one another in temporals, as well as in spirituals:

and had all things common: that is, their worldly goods, their possessions and estates; no man called anything peculiarly his own; and whatever he had, his brother was welcome to, and might as freely take, and use it, as if it was his own.

Gill: Act 2:45 - And sold their possessions and goods // and parted them to all men // as every man had need And sold their possessions and goods..... Their houses and lands, their fields and vineyards, their goods, moveable or immoveable: and parted them ...

And sold their possessions and goods..... Their houses and lands, their fields and vineyards, their goods, moveable or immoveable:

and parted them to all men; that were of their society, not to others:

as every man had need: the rich sold their estates, and divided them among the poor, or gave them such a portion thereof as their present exigencies required. This was done by Jews, and by Jews only; who, when they embraced the Gospel of Christ, were informed that the destruction of their city, and nation, was at hand; and therefore they sold their estates before hand, and put them to this use; which was necessary to be done, both for the support of the Gospel in Judea, and for the carrying and spreading of it among the Gentiles: but is not to be drawn into a precedent, or an example in after times; nor is ever any such thing proposed to the Christian churches, or exhorted to by any of the apostles.

Gill: Act 2:46 - And they continued daily with one accord in the temple // and breaking bread from house to house // they did eat their meat with gladness // and singleness of heart And they continued daily with one accord in the temple,.... Every day they went up to the temple, at the time of prayer, or whenever any religious ser...

And they continued daily with one accord in the temple,.... Every day they went up to the temple, at the time of prayer, or whenever any religious service was to be performed; this was their constant practice, and in this they agreed:

and breaking bread from house to house; either administering the Lord's supper in private houses, as the Jews kept their passover, sometimes administering it at one house, and sometimes at another; or because their number was so large, that one house could not hold them, they divided themselves into lesser bodies; and some met, and had the ordinance administered to them in one house, and some in another: or this may be understood of their common meals, which they ate together at one another's houses in great love and friendship; for

they did eat their meat with gladness; with great thankfulness to the God of their mercies for their daily food, acknowledging that all came from him, and that they were undeserving of it, and with much cheerfulness and affability one among another, without murmuring and repining at their lot, or envying each other, or grudging what each other partook of:

and singleness of heart; without deceit and hypocrisy; either in their thanksgivings to God, or in their welcome and entertainment of each other; and with great sincerity, openness, and frankness before God, and one another. The Syriac version joins this clause with the beginning of the next verse, "with singleness of heart, praising God".

Gill: Act 2:47 - Praising God // having favour with all the people // and the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved Praising God,.... Not only for their temporal mercies and enjoyments of life, which they partook of in so delightful and comfortable a manner; but for...

Praising God,.... Not only for their temporal mercies and enjoyments of life, which they partook of in so delightful and comfortable a manner; but for their spiritual mercies, that the Lord had been pleased to call them by his grace, and reveal Christ to them, and pardon them who had been such vile sinners, give them a name, and a place in his house, and favour them with the ordinances of it, and such agreeable and delightful company as the saints were, they had fellowship with:

having favour with all the people; they not only behaved with such true and sincere love towards one another in their church state, but with so much wisdom, courteousness, and affability towards them that were without, and walked so becoming the profession they made, that they gained the good will of the generality of the people:

and the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved: partly by the conversation of these young converts, and chiefly by the ministry of the word, many souls were won and gained to Christ, were wrought upon, and converted, whose hearts the Lord inclined to give up themselves to the church, and walk with them in all the ordinances and commandments of the Lord; and these were such whom God had chosen to salvation by Jesus Christ, and whom he had redeemed by his precious blood, and who were now regenerated and sanctified by the Spirit of God, and so should certainly be saved; which is not always the case of persons added to churches, many of whom have not the root of the matter in them, and so fall away; but is of those who are added by the Lord, for there is a difference between being added by the Lord, and being added by men.

buka semua
Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Ayat / Catatan Kaki

NET Notes: Act 2:1 Grk “And” Here καί (kai) has been translated as “now” to indicate the transition to a new topic. Greek style of...

NET Notes: Act 2:2 Or “from the sky.” The Greek word οὐρανός (ouranos) may be translated “sky” or “heav...

NET Notes: Act 2:3 Or “And divided tongues as of fire.” The precise meaning of διαμερίζομαι (diam...

NET Notes: Act 2:4 Grk “just as the spirit gave them to utter.” The verb ἀποφθέγγομαι (apofqengo...

NET Notes: Act 2:5 For location see Map5 B1; Map6 F3; Map7 E2; Map8 F2; Map10 B3; JP1 F4; JP2 F4; JP3 F4; JP4 F4.

NET Notes: Act 2:6 Or “was bewildered.”

NET Notes: Act 2:7 Grk “Behold, aren’t all these.” The Greek word ἰδού (idou) at the beginning of this statement has not been tran...

NET Notes: Act 2:8 Grk “in our own language in which we were born.”

NET Notes: Act 2:9 Grk “Asia”; in the NT this always refers to the Roman province of Asia, made up of about one-third of the west and southwest end of modern...

NET Notes: Act 2:10 For location see JP4 A1.

NET Notes: Act 2:11 Or “God’s mighty works.” Here the genitive τοῦ θεοῦ (tou qeou) has been translated as a subject...

NET Notes: Act 2:13 New wine refers to a new, sweet wine in the process of fermentation.

NET Notes: Act 2:14 Grk “let this be known to you.” The passive construction has been translated as an active for stylistic reasons.

NET Notes: Act 2:15 Grk “only the third hour.”

NET Notes: Act 2:16 Note how in the quotation that follows all genders, ages, and classes are included. The event is like a hope Moses expressed in Num 11:29.

NET Notes: Act 2:17 Grk “on all flesh.”

NET Notes: Act 2:18 The words and they will prophesy in Acts 2:18 are not quoted from Joel 2:29 at this point but are repeated from earlier in the quotation (Acts 2:17) f...

NET Notes: Act 2:19 Here the context indicates the miraculous nature of the signs mentioned; this is made explicit in the translation.

NET Notes: Act 2:20 Or “and wonderful.”

NET Notes: Act 2:21 A quotation from Joel 2:28-32.

NET Notes: Act 2:22 Again, the context indicates the miraculous nature of these signs, and this is specified in the translation.

NET Notes: Act 2:23 Grk “at the hands of lawless men.” At this point the term ἄνομος (anomo") refers to non-Jews who live ...

NET Notes: Act 2:24 Or “for him to be held by it” (in either case, “it” refers to death’s power).

NET Notes: Act 2:25 Or “always before me.”

NET Notes: Act 2:26 Grk “my flesh.”

NET Notes: Act 2:27 Grk “to see,” but the literal translation of the phrase “to see decay” could be misunderstood to mean simply “to look at...

NET Notes: Act 2:28 A quotation from Ps 16:8-11.

NET Notes: Act 2:29 Or “about our noted ancestor,” “about the patriarch.”

NET Notes: Act 2:30 An allusion to Ps 132:11 and 2 Sam 7:12-13, the promise in the Davidic covenant.

NET Notes: Act 2:31 An allusion to Ps 16:10.

NET Notes: Act 2:32 Or “of him”; Grk “of which [or whom] we are all witnesses” (Acts 1:8).

NET Notes: Act 2:33 The use of the verb poured out looks back to 2:17-18, where the same verb occurs twice.

NET Notes: Act 2:34 Sit at my right hand. The word “sit” alludes back to the promise of “seating one on his throne” in v. 30.

NET Notes: Act 2:35 A quotation from Ps 110:1, one of the most often-cited OT passages in the NT, pointing to the exaltation of Jesus.

NET Notes: Act 2:36 See the note on Christ in 2:31.

NET Notes: Act 2:37 Grk “they were pierced to the heart” (an idiom for acute emotional distress).

NET Notes: Act 2:38 Here the genitive τοῦ ἁγίου πνεύματος (tou Jagiou pneumato"...

NET Notes: Act 2:39 The promise refers to the promise of the Holy Spirit that Jesus received from the Father in 2:33 and which he now pours out on others. The promise con...

NET Notes: Act 2:40 Or “crooked” (in a moral or ethical sense). See Luke 3:5.

NET Notes: Act 2:41 Or “were won over.”

NET Notes: Act 2:42 Grk “prayers.” This word was translated as a collective singular in keeping with English style.

NET Notes: Act 2:43 In this context the miraculous nature of these signs is implied. Cf. BDAG 920 s.v. σημεῖον 2.a.

NET Notes: Act 2:44 Grk “had.”

NET Notes: Act 2:45 Grk “distributing them” (αὐτά, auta). The referent (the proceeds of the sales) has been specified in the translation ...

NET Notes: Act 2:46 Grk “with gladness and humbleness of hearts.” It is best to understand καρδίας (kardias) as an attribut...

NET Notes: Act 2:47 BDAG 437 s.v. ἡμέρα 2.c has “every day” for this phrase.

Geneva Bible: Act 2:1 And ( 1 ) when the day of Pentecost was ( a ) fully come, they were ( b ) all with one accord in one place. ( 1 ) The Apostles being gathered togethe...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:4 And they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and began to speak with ( c ) other tongues, as the ( d ) Spirit gave them utterance. ( c ) He calls th...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:8 ( e ) And how hear we every man in our own tongue, wherein we were born? ( e ) Not that they spoke one language, and different languages were heard, ...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:10 Phrygia, and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Libya about Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, ( f ) Jews and proselytes, ( f ) By Jews he means th...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:12 ( 2 ) And they were all amazed, and were in doubt, saying one to another, What meaneth this? ( 2 ) God's word pierces some in such a way that it driv...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:13 Others ( g ) mocking said, These men are full of new wine. ( g ) The word which he uses here signifies a kind of mocking which is reproachful and ins...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:14 But Peter, standing up with the eleven, ( h ) lifted up his voice, and said unto them, Ye men of Judaea, and all [ye] that dwell at Jerusalem, be this...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:15 For these are not drunken, as ye suppose, seeing it is [but] the ( i ) third hour of the day. ( i ) After the sunrise, which may be about seven or ei...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:16 But this is that which was spoken by the ( k ) prophet Joel; ( k ) There is nothing that can dissolve questions and doubt except testimony taken out ...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:17 ( 3 ) And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith God, I will pour out of my Spirit upon ( l ) all ( m ) flesh: and your sons and your daughters...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:21 ( 4 ) And it shall come to pass, [that] whosoever shall ( n ) call on the name of the Lord shall be saved. ( 4 ) The most important use of all the gi...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:22 ( 5 ) Ye men of Israel, hear these words; Jesus of Nazareth, a man ( o ) approved of God among you by miracles and wonders and signs, which God did by...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:23 Him, being delivered by the determinate counsel and ( p ) foreknowledge of God, ye have taken, and by wicked ( q ) hands have crucified and ( r ) slai...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:24 ( 6 ) Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the ( s ) pains of death: because it was not possible that he should be holden of it. ( 6 ) As David for...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:27 Because thou wilt not ( t ) leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. ( t ) You will not allow me to remain i...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:28 Thou hast ( u ) made known to me the ways of life; thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance. ( u ) You have opened to me the way of true l...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:30 Therefore being a prophet, and knowing that God had ( x ) sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his loins, according to the flesh, he would ...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:32 ( 7 ) This Jesus hath God raised up, whereof we all are witnesses. ( 7 ) Peter witnesses that Jesus Christ is the appointed everlasting King, which h...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:33 Therefore being by the ( y ) right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father the promise of the Holy Ghost, he hath shed forth this, whic...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:36 Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God hath ( z ) made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord and Christ. ( z ) C...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:38 ( 8 ) Then Peter said unto them, Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive ...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:39 For the ( a ) promise is unto you, and to your children, and to all that are afar off, [even] as many as the Lord our God shall call. ( a ) The word ...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:40 ( 9 ) And with many other words did he testify and exhort, saying, Save yourselves from this untoward generation. ( 9 ) He is truly joined to the Chu...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:41 ( 10 ) Then they that gladly received his word were baptized: and the same day there were added [unto them] about three thousand souls. ( 10 ) A nota...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:42 ( 11 ) And they continued stedfastly in the apostles' doctrine and ( b ) fellowship, and in ( c ) breaking of bread, and in prayers. ( 11 ) The marks...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:43 ( 12 ) And fear came upon every soul: and many wonders and signs were done by the apostles. ( 12 ) As often as the Lord thinks it to be expedient, he...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:44 ( 13 ) And all that believed were together, and had all things common; ( 13 ) Charity makes all things common with regard to their use, according as ...

Geneva Bible: Act 2:46 ( 14 ) And they, continuing daily with one accord in the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, did eat their meat with gladness and singlene...

buka semua
Tafsiran/Catatan -- Catatan Rentang Ayat

Maclaren: Act 2:1-13 - A Libation To Jehovah The Abiding Gift And Its Transitory Accompaniments And when the day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one accord in one place. 2. And s...

Maclaren: Act 2:2 - A Libation To Jehovah The Fourfold Symbols Of The Spirit A rushing mighty wind.' … Cloven tongues like as of fire.' … I will pour out of My Spirit upon all flesh...

Maclaren: Act 2:32-47 - A Libation To Jehovah Peter's First Sermon This Jesus hath God raised up, whereof we all are witnesses. 33. Therefore being by the right hand of God exalted, and having re...

Maclaren: Act 2:36 - A Libation To Jehovah The Name Above Every Name Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, that God hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have crucified, both Lord...

Maclaren: Act 2:42 - A Libation To Jehovah A Fourfold Cord And they continued stedfastly in the Apostles' doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in prayers.'--Acts 2:42. THE Ea...

Maclaren: Act 2:47 - A Libation To Jehovah A Pure Church An Increasing Church And the Lord added to the church daily such as should be saved.'--Acts 2:47. And the Lord added to them day by day...

MHCC: Act 2:1-4 - --We cannot forget how often, while their Master was with them there were strifes among the disciples which should be the greatest; but now all these st...

MHCC: Act 2:5-13 - --The difference in languages which arose at Babel, has much hindered the spread of knowledge and religion. The instruments whom the Lord first employed...

MHCC: Act 2:14-21 - --Peter's sermon shows that he was thoroughly recovered from his fall, and thoroughly restored to the Divine favour; for he who had denied Christ, now b...

MHCC: Act 2:22-36 - --From this gift of the Holy Ghost, Peter preaches unto them Jesus: and here is the history of Christ. Here is an account of his death and sufferings, w...

MHCC: Act 2:37-41 - --From the first delivery of that Divine message, it appeared that there was Divine power going with it; and thousands were brought to the obedience of ...

MHCC: Act 2:42-47 - --In these verses we have the history of the truly primitive church, of the first days of it; its state of infancy indeed, but, like that, the state of ...

Matthew Henry: Act 2:1-4 - -- We have here an account of the descent of the Holy Ghost upon the disciples of Christ. Observe, I. When, and where, this was done, which are particu...

Matthew Henry: Act 2:5-13 - -- We have here an account of the public notice that was taken of this extraordinary gift with which the disciples were all on a sudden endued. Observe...

Matthew Henry: Act 2:14-36 - -- We have here the first-fruits of the Spirit in the sermon which Peter preached immediately, directed, not to those of other nations in a strange lan...

Matthew Henry: Act 2:37-41 - -- We have seen the wonderful effect of the pouring out of the Spirit, in its influence upon the preachers of the gospel. Peter, in all his life, never...

Matthew Henry: Act 2:42-47 - -- We often speak of the primitive church, and appeal to it, and to the history of it; in these verses we have the history of the truly primitive chur...

Barclay: Act 2:1-13 - "THE DAY OF PENTECOST" We may never know precisely what happened on the Day of Pentecost but we do know that it was one of the supremely great days of the Christian Church. ...

Barclay: Act 2:1-13 - "THE BREATH OF GOD" There were three great Jewish festivals to which every male Jew living within twenty miles of Jerusalem was legally bound to come--the Passover, Pent...

Barclay: Act 2:14-21 - "GOD'S DAY HAS COME" This passage brings us face to face with one of the basic conceptions of both the Old and the New Testaments--that of The Day of the Lord. Much in bo...

Barclay: Act 2:22-36 - "LORD AND CHRIST" Here is a passage full of the essence of the thought of the early preachers. (i) It insists that the Cross was no accident. It belonged to the eterna...

Barclay: Act 2:37-41 - "SAVE YOURSELVES" (i) This passage shows with crystal clarity the effect of the Cross. When men realised just what they had done in crucifying Jesus their hearts were ...

Barclay: Act 2:42-47 - "THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE CHURCH" In this passage we have a kind of lightning summary of the characteristics of the early Church. (i) It was a learning Church; it persisted in listeni...

Constable: Act 2:1-41 - --5. The birth of the church 2:1-41 The Holy Spirit's descent on the day of Pentecost inaugurated ...

Constable: Act 2:1-4 - --The descent of the Spirit 2:1-4 Luke introduced the beginning of Jesus' earthly ministry with His baptism with the Spirit (Luke 3:21-22). He parallele...

Constable: Act 2:5-13 - --The amazement of the onlookers 2:5-13 2:5-6 The Jews living in Jerusalem were probably people from the Diaspora (dispersion, residing outside the land...

Constable: Act 2:14-41 - --Peter's Pentecost sermon 2:14-41 "The miraculous is not self-authenticating, nor does it...

Constable: Act 2:14-21 - --Peter's defense 2:14-21 2:14-15 Peter, again representing the apostles (cf. 1:15), addressed the assembled crowd. He probably gave this speech in the ...

Constable: Act 2:22-36 - --Peter's proclamation 2:22-36 In this part of his speech Peter cited three proofs that Jesus was the Messiah: His miracles (v. 22), His resurrection (v...

Constable: Act 2:37-41 - --Peter's exhortation 2:37-41 2:37 The Holy Spirit used Peter's sermon to bring conviction, as Jesus had predicted (John 16:8-11). He convicted Peter's ...

Constable: Act 2:42-47 - --6. The early state of the church 2:42-47 Luke now moved from describing what took place on a particular day to a more general description of the life ...

College: Act 2:1-47 - --ACTS 2 F. THE DAY OF PENTECOST (2:1-47) 1. The Apostles Baptized with the Holy Spirit (2:1-4) 1 When the day of Pentecost came, they were all toget...

McGarvey: Act 2:1 - --II: 1. Thus far our author has been engaged in preliminary statements, which were necessary to the proper introduction of his main theme. He has furni...

McGarvey: Act 2:2 - --2. It was the apostles, then, and they alone, who were assembled together: (2) " And suddenly there came a sound out of heaven, as of a rushing mighty...

McGarvey: Act 2:3-4 - --3, 4. Simultaneous with the sound, (3) " There appeared to them tongues, distributed, as of fire, and it sat upon each one of them. (4) And they were ...

McGarvey: Act 2:5 - --5. The circumstances of the present occasion were happily suited to this wonderful display of divine power, the like of which had never been witnessed...

McGarvey: Act 2:6-12 - --6-12. " And when this sword occurred, the multitude came together, and were confounded, because each one heard them speaking in his own dialect. " The...

McGarvey: Act 2:13 - --13. We have in this last sentence an instance of the peculiar use of the term all in the New Testament, to signify a great mass; for after saying that...

McGarvey: Act 2:14-15 - --14, 15. " Then Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice and said to them, Men of Judea, and all you who dwell in Jerusalem, be this kno...

McGarvey: Act 2:16-18 - --16-18. Peter continues: (16) " But this is that which was spoken through the prophet Joel; (17) And it shall come to pass in the last days, says God, ...

McGarvey: Act 2:19-21 - --19-21. So much of Peter's quotation from Joel as we have now considered was in process of fulfillment at the time he was speaking, and is of quite eas...

McGarvey: Act 2:22-24 - --22-24. It is impossible, at this distance of space and time, to realize, even in a faint degree, the effect upon the minds so wrought up and possessed...

McGarvey: Act 2:25-28 - --25-28. There are two points in this announcement which required proof, and to the presentation of this Peter immediately proceeds. Having stated that ...

McGarvey: Act 2:29-31 - --29-31. Having exhibited, in the quotation from David, "the determined purpose, and foreknowledge of God," in reference to the resurrection of Jesus, t...

McGarvey: Act 2:32-33 - --32, 33. Thus far in his argument, the speaker has proved that the Messiah must rise from the dead to ascend his throne; but he has yet to prove that J...

McGarvey: Act 2:34-35 - --34, 35. One more point established, not so much in proof of the exaltation of Christ, as to show that it also was a subject of prophesy, and this inim...

McGarvey: Act 2:36 - --36. The progressive advances of his argument being now complete, those of them which needed proof being sustained by conclusive evidence, and the rema...

McGarvey: Act 2:37 - --37. It has already been observed, that up to the moment in which Peter arose to address the audience, although the immersion in the Holy Spirit had oc...

McGarvey: Act 2:38 - --38. This is the first time, under the reign of Jesus Christ, that this most important of all questions was ever propounded; and the first time, of cou...

McGarvey: Act 2:39 - --39. Peter does not limit the promise of the Holy Spirit to his present audience; but adds, (39) " For the promise is to you and to your children, and ...

McGarvey: Act 2:40 - --40. The historian had now concluded his report of Peter's discourse, but informs us that he has given only an epitome of it. (40) " And with many othe...

McGarvey: Act 2:41 - --41. The multitude, who had been so pierced to the heart by Peter's discourse, as to cry out, "Brethren, what shall we do?" were happily surprised to f...

McGarvey: Act 2:42 - --42. Having been immersed simply upon their faith in Jesus Christ, these young disciples had many subordinate objects of faith to become acquainted wit...

McGarvey: Act 2:43 - --43. Next to this brief notice of the exercises of the Church, we have a glance at the effect of the scenes just described, upon the surrounding commun...

McGarvey: Act 2:44-45 - --44, 45. We are next introduced to a striking instance of the fellowship previously mentioned. (44) " Now all who believed were together, and had all t...

McGarvey: Act 2:46-47 - --46, 47. The further history of the Church, for a short time, is condensed into this brief statement: (46) " And they, continuing daily with one accord...

buka semua
Tafsiran/Catatan -- Lainnya

Evidence: Act 2:14 POINTS FOR OPEN AIR PREACHING How to Draw a Crowd One of the most difficult things to do is draw a crowd to hear the gospel. Today’s society has...

Evidence: Act 2:21 Salvation is possible for every person . See Rom 10:13 .

Evidence: Act 2:31 Messianic prophecy fulfilled : " For thou wilt not leave my soul in hell; neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption" ( Psa 16:10 ). S...

Evidence: Act 2:37 USING THE LAW IN EVANGELISM Peter’s audience was composed of " devout men" ( Act 2:2 ) who were gathered at Pentecost to celebrate the giving of ...

Evidence: Act 2:38 PRINCIPLES OF GROWTH FOR THE NEW AND GROWING CHRISTIAN Water Baptism—Sprinkle or Immerse? The Bible says, " Repent, and be baptized every one of...

Evidence: Act 2:44 The need for church . " None of us is self-sufficient in our spiritual lives. We need God, and we need each other. A lot of people go to church becaus...

buka semua
Pendahuluan / Garis Besar

Robertson: Acts (Pendahuluan Kitab) THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES By Way of Introduction But for the Acts we should know nothing of the early apostolic period save what is told in the Epi...

JFB: Acts (Pendahuluan Kitab) THIS book is to the Gospels what the fruit is to the tree that bears it. In the Gospels we see the corn of wheat falling into the ground and dying: in...

JFB: Acts (Garis Besar) INTRODUCTION--LAST DAYS OF OUR LORD UPON EARTH--HIS ASCENSION. (Act 1:1-11) RETURN OF THE ELEVEN TO JERUSALEM--PROCEEDINGS IN THE UPPER ROOM TILL PEN...

TSK: Acts (Pendahuluan Kitab) The Acts of the Apostles is a most valuable portion of Divine revelation; and, independently of its universal reception in the Christian church, as an...

TSK: Acts 2 (Pendahuluan Pasal) Overview Act 2:1, The apostles, filled with the Holy Ghost, and speaking divers languages, are admired by some, and derided by others; Act 2:14, w...

Poole: Acts 2 (Pendahuluan Pasal) CHAPTER 2

MHCC: Acts (Pendahuluan Kitab) This book unites the Gospels to the Epistles. It contains many particulars concerning the apostles Peter and Paul, and of the Christian church from th...

MHCC: Acts 2 (Pendahuluan Pasal) (Act 2:1-4) The descent of the Holy Spirit at the day of Pentecost. (Act 2:5-13) The apostles speak in divers languages. (v. 14-36) Peter's address ...

Matthew Henry: Acts (Pendahuluan Kitab) An Exposition, with Practical Observations, of The Acts of the Apostles We have with an abundant satisfaction seen the foundation of our holy religion...

Matthew Henry: Acts 2 (Pendahuluan Pasal) Between the promise of the Messiah (even the latest of those promises) and his coming many ages intervened; but between the promise of the Spirit a...

Barclay: Acts (Pendahuluan Kitab) INTRODUCTION TO THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES A Precious Book In one sense Acts is the most important book in the New Testament. It is the simple truth t...

Barclay: Acts 2 (Pendahuluan Pasal) The Day Of Pentecost (Act_2:1-13) The Breath Of God (Act_2:1-13 Continued) The First Christian Preaching (Act_2:14-41) (i) There was kerugma (G27...

Constable: Acts (Pendahuluan Kitab) Introduction Title The title "Acts of the Apostles" is very ancient. The Anti-Marcioni...

Constable: Acts (Garis Besar) Outline I. The witness in Jerusalem 1:1-6:7 A. The founding of the church 1:1-2:46 ...

Constable: Acts Acts Bibliography Albright, William Foxwell. The Archaeology of Palestine. 1949. Revised ed. Pelican Archaeolog...

Haydock: Acts (Pendahuluan Kitab) THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. INTRODUCTION. St. Luke, who had published his gospel, wrote also a second volume, which, from the first ages, hath bee...

Gill: Acts (Pendahuluan Kitab) INTRODUCTION TO ACTS This book, in some copies, is called, "The Acts of the holy Apostles". It contains an history of the ministry and miracles of ...

College: Acts (Pendahuluan Kitab) INTRODUCTION As early as the second century the title "The Acts of the Apostles" was given to this document. Before that time the work probably circu...

College: Acts (Garis Besar) OUTLINE I. THE CHURCH IN JERUSALEM - 1:1-8:1a A. INTRODUCTION OF THE BOOK - 1:1-3 B. THE COMMISSIONING OF THE APOSTLES - 1:4-8 C. THE ASCENSI...

Advanced Commentary (Kamus, Lagu-Lagu Himne, Gambar, Ilustrasi Khotbah, Pertanyaan-Pertanyaan, dll)


TIP #01: Selamat Datang di Antarmuka dan Sistem Belajar Alkitab SABDA™!! [SEMUA]
dibuat dalam 3.86 detik
dipersembahkan oleh
bible.org - YLSA